Emerald Empire: L5R 4e
Emerald Empire: L5R 4e
Emerald Empire: L5R 4e
Written by: Shawn Carman, Robert Hobart, Playtesters: Team 1 (Dave Smith, Patrick Chen,
Aien Elmi, Jason kang, Ki Chang Kim, Roger Liang, Arthur
Nancy Sauer, Brian Yoon, Nguyen), Team 2 (Lucas Twyman, Lee Masheter, Amanda
Richard Farrese, Douglas Sun Martyn, Chad Kirby, Andrew Flynn, Lauren Murray),
Edited by: Robert Hobart, Todd Rowland Team 3 (Kit LaHaise, Catherine Pickett, Bret David Hewes,
Francois Martineau), Team 4 (Becca Hobart, Todd Stites,
Proofreaders: Mike Brodu, Greg Long, Maxime Will Stampley, Kevin Blake, Lewis Fleak, Daniel Briscoe),
Lemaire, Edward Reynolds, David Team 6 (Dace, Erykah Fasset, Tracy Pinkelton, Daniel
Whitney, Richard Whitney Walters, Laura Harvey), Team 7 (Jason Shafer, Nathan
Shafer, Matt Strout, Liza Strout, Joe White, Terry “Dingo”
CREDITS
Jamieson, Michael Kaluta, Michel Koch, Michael Komarck,
Dedication:
Heather Kreiter, Amandine Labarre, Stephanie Law, April
Lee, Monika Livingston, Eric Lofgren, Anson Maddocks, For all the fans who have asked us again and again over the
Slawomir Maniak, Thomas Manning, Britt Martin, David years when we were going to print another run of this book,
Martin, Malcolm McClinton, Patrick McEvoy, Peter this revised and improved version is just for you. We hope you
Mohrbacher, William O’Connor, Glen Osterberger, Jim enjoy it!
Pavelec, Ben Peck, Ramon Perez, Eric Polak, Mark Poole,
Angga Satriohadi, Erich Schreiner, Chris Seaman, Douglas
Shuler, Steve Snyder, Ron Spencer, Beth Trott, Charles
Urbach, Luis Vasquez, Diana Vick, Franz Vohwinkel, Byron
Wackwitz, Corene Werhane, Mario Wibisono, Matt Wilson,
Jarreau Wimberly, Wackwitz & Daily
www.l5r.com
Chapter Eleven:
The World Beyond. . . . . . . 250
Chapter Seven: Chapter Nine: Education . . . 210
The Xenophobia
Law and Order. . . . . . . . . . 148 Education in Rokugan . . . . . . . . . . . . 212 of Rokugan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 252
A History of Law Enforcement in The Apprentice System The Known Gaijin Nations . . . . . . . 254
Rokugan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150 and the Dojo System. . . . . . . . . 212 The Ivory Kingdoms. . . . . . . . . . . 254
Early Legal Developments . . . . . . 151 Common Methods The Kingdom of Merenae. . . . . . . 255
The Era of of Instruction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213 The Senpet Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . 255
Saibankan and Hatsuo . . . . . . . 152 Academic Studies . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215 The Kingdom of the Thrane. . . . . . 256
Officials and Organizations. . . . . . . . 152 Educational Institutions. . . . . . . . . . . 215 The Yobanjin Tribes . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Emerald Empire
Peasant Enforcers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152 The Typical Dojo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215 The Yodotai Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . 258
Yoriki (Deputies). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153 The Typical Temple. . . . . . . . . . . . . 216 The Caliphate of
Clan Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154 The Typical Court School. . . . . . . . 217 Medinaat al-Salaam. . . . . . . . . 259
Emerald Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . 154 The Typical Artisan Academy. . . . 218
The Charter of the Graduation:
Emerald Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . . 155 The Gempukku Ceremony. . . . . . . . 218
Jurisdiction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155 The Wandering Year. . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Duties. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156 Ongoing Education. . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Appendix One: Glossary. . . . 262
TABLe OF CONTENTS
Restrictions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157 GM’s Toolbox:
Rights. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158 Students in Training . . . . . . . . . . . 220
Crimes and the Punishment Thereof. 160 Dojo Days . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 220 Appendix Two:
Dishonorable Conduct. . . . . . . . . . . 160 New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221 The Way of the Daimyo. . . 276
Corruption. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161 Playing at Higher Stakes. . . . . . . . . . 276
Violence Against Persons. . . . . . . . 162 Samurai Stations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Organized Crime. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163 Ambassador . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Treason. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164 Governor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Criminals of the Empire: Bandits. . . 166 Keeper of the Temple . . . . . 277
Criminals of the Empire: Gangs. . . . 167
Chapter Ten: War. . . . . . . . . . 224
Master Sensei . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Criminals of the Empire: Pirates. . . 167 A Bushi’s Role in Rokugan . . . . . . . . 226 Merchant Patron . . . . . . . . . 277
GM’s Toolbox: Bushi Duty Posts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226 Warlord . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Who Are These Outlaws? . . . . . . . 169 Military Traditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227 Duty Points:
New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170 Crab Clan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227 An Overview. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228 Changes to Existing
Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228 Advantages. . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Ambassador Options
Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Governor Options and Features. . . . . 282
Chapter Eight: Religion . . . . 174 Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Keeper of the Temple
The Religions Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Options and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . 284
of Rokugan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176 The Shadowlands . . . . . . . . . 231 Master Sensei
Worship of the Kami. . . . . . . . . . . . 176 Military Organizations. . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Options and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . 286
The Rulers of Tengoku . . . . . . . . . . 177 Traditional System of Ranks. . . . . 231 Merchant Patron
The Seven Fortunes . . . . . . . 178 Traditional Unit Structure. . . . . . . 232 Options and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . 288
The Lesser Fortunes. . . . . . . 179 Command & Warlord Options and Features. . . . . . 290
The Celestial Dragons. . . . . . . . . . . 186 Specialized Forces . . . . . . . . . . . 233
Index . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 296
Shintao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187 Crab Clan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
The Tao and the Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
Early Brotherhood. . . . . . 188 Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
Shintaoist Philosophy Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
and Influences. . . . . . . . . . 190 Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
Welcome to Rokugan Introduction
8
Welcome to Rokugan
9
Introduction
T
he sun had long since climbed high into the afternoon at the student carefully. “He understood his place within the
sky and begun its descent toward the horizon, and all clan and never questioned it. A good and dutiful vassal, by
the while the young student sat in the room alone. Occa- all accounts.”
sionally he glanced up at the elaborate rendering of a Scorpion “Thank you, my lord.”
mon that dominated the room’s northernmost wall, or occa-
The man stood before the student, hands folded. “Do you
sionally he would sigh lightly and fidget somewhat as young
know who I am?”
men his age, scarcely more than boys, were prone to do. But
for the most part, he simply sat and waited. For what, he “You are the dojo’s master sensei,” the student answered.
did not know, but ultimately that did not matter. He simply “My sensei is a subordinate of yours.”
waited. “Indeed he is,” the sensei agreed. “And how did you come
“If I am not mistaken,” a voice interrupted his silent reverie, to be in this room, pupil?”
“you have missed your midday meal.” The boy frowned ever so slightly behind his cloth mask.
The student glanced over his shoulder and quickly bowed “Master Joto instructed me to join several other students in
his head respectfully. “Yes, lord,” he said quietly. this room. He told me this at first light this morning.”
The man in the doorway regarded the young boy curiously. “I see,” the sensei said. “And yet, nothing has happened.
“Does this not distress you? I am well aware of the high regard You are the only one here. Do you find that unusual?”
in which young men hold their meals.” “I suppose,” the student admitted, clearly uncomfortable.
“It is unfortunate,” the student admitted. “I have gone “Did it occur to you that you had come to the incorrect
without food before, however, master.” location?”
“Ah yes,” the man said, slowly walking around the circum- “No.”
ference of the room. “You were raised in a very rural province, The sensei raised his eyebrows. “There is no chance that
were you not? Your father was a magistrate in a minor branch you misunderstood your sensei?”
of the Bayushi family, as I recall.”
“No, my lord,” the student said at once.
If the student was alarmed by the man’s knowledge, he did
not show it. “Yes, my lord, that is correct.” “You seem quite certain.”
“Your father was a man who embraced his duty despite that “I remember very clearly what my instructions were,
it was somewhat lackluster and far from glorious.” He looked sensei,” he replied. “I have made mistakes since arriving at
the dojo, to be sure, but I do not hear things incorrectly.”
“I see,” the sensei said. “How do you explain this situa-
tion?”
Behold the
“I assume it was some sort of test by sensei Joto, my lord.”
The sensei chuckled. “There was another option that
Emerald Empire!
occurred to you, of course.”
The boy looked down and said nothing.
“Speak,” the sensei commanded.
“It is possible sensei Joto made the mistake,” the boy said
quietly. “I do not wish to impugn the honor of my sensei.” Welcome to the second volume of Emerald Empire! In addi-
“Of course not, but the possibility is there, is it not?” The tion to being the second sourcebook for the Legend of the
sensei nodded. “You are as canny as I have been told.” Five Rings Role-playing Game, 4th Edition, this is the second
edition of the Emerald Empire sourcebook, the definitive guide
The student squirmed slightly but could not contain his
to the setting of Rokugan. The first Emerald Empire, originally
curiosity. “Who has spoken of me to you, master? If I may
printed for our Third Edition, remains one of our most popular
ask.”
books of all time as well as one of the most difficult to find.
“Who has not?” the sensei said. “Most of your sensei have We have had more requests for another printing of the book
mentioned your name. You are very young, and have only than of all our other out-of-print sourcebooks combined! So
just begun your training, and yet your innate talents and the when the time came to evaluate our early release schedule
speed and accuracy with which you master tasks have made for 4th Edition, the choice to update the text and reprint the
an impression. Even more so because your rural upbringing book seemed an obvious one. For those of you new to the
and lack of exposure to even common traditions and customs line, the question you may have is, what is the purpose of this
within the Empire should have caused you to begin your book? And of course, those of you who are long-time fans
training at a disadvantage.” are doubtless wondering what is new about the book. Let’s
The boy looked down again. “I am undeserving of such address both of those questions.
Introduction
praise, master.” First of all, Emerald Empire is the definitive guide to the
“I do not consider statement of fact praise,” the sensei said. samurai culture as it exists in the Empire of Rokugan. If you
“And we shall have to work to purge this modesty from you, look at the Book of Air from our 4th Edition core rulebook as
I think. A truly useful vassal accepts both his strengths and an introduction, then this is the full blown college course.
weaknesses and can face them without embarrassment.” He It is an exhaustive examination of all the different aspects
10 looked at the boy closely. “You do wish to be a useful vassal, of society that a player or GM would need to understand in
I trust?” order to enrich their games with that extra bit of detail and
(dare we say it?) realism. The purpose of the book is to provide
Welcome to Rokugan
Welcome to Rokugan
School is the mechanical highlight of this chapter. option available only to the most devout of the Spider Clan’s
Chapter 4: Politics examines the cutthroat court environ- warriors.
ment that dominates the social environment in Rokugan. Chapter 9: Education displays the vital importance of
It examines the different levels of court and their relative education in a culture dominated by learned warriors. From
importance, from the Imperial Court of the Emperor all the the dojo of the bushi to the temple of the shugenja and on
way down to the simple provincial courts maintained by to the academies where the courtiers of every generation are
countless governors throughout the Empire. A more in-depth trained, as well as the myriad of different gempukku ceremo-
nies that are conducted throughout the Empire. Some of the 11
examination of the power and prestige commanded by the
Emperor’s Chosen and the Jeweled Champions is included as stranger educational methods are examined, including the
Introduction
well. To highlight the sinister side of Rokugan’s politics, the enigmatic Taoist Swordsmen of the Dragon Clan.
Ikoma Lion’s Shadow are included, a popular group from Chapter 10: War is perhaps the most relevant to the aspi-
previous editions once known as the Ikoma Spymasters. rations of the average samurai, for no greater fate can lie in
Chapter 5: The Arts is entirely new content, and details the store for an honorable warrior than to kill and die on the field
pursuit of the arts in samurai society, something that many of battle in the name of his lord. This chapter takes a look at
members of the caste frequently overlook in favor of the way the traditional military roles filled by many samurai as well
of the warrior or the scrolls of a priest. The chapter discusses as the unique military traditions and organizations within the
how the arts influence politics and diplomacy in the Empire, individual clans and other units such as the Imperial Legions.
as well as how each individual clan approaches the arts As an example of the sort of unique martial philosophies that
differently. The Shiba Artisans, one of the most traditional exist within the different clans, the Hida Pragmatists are the
artisan institutions in Rokugan, highlight the content from a mechanical feature for this chapter.
mechanical perspective. Chapter 11: The World Beyond is a brief look at what
Chapter 6: Commerce & Economics examines the strange little information is known about the lands that can be found
and sometimes paradoxical economy of the Emerald Empire. beyond the borders of Rokugan. This information is inten-
The chapter discusses the role money plays in the lives of the tionally sparse, intended to spark the imaginations of indi-
different castes within the Empire. It also addresses the issues vidual GMs who desire to set their campaigns as part of a
of availability of merchandise, major trade routes throughout larger world.
the Empire and in its coastal waters, and the imports and Appendix 1: Way of the Daimyo is an update of the
exports of the various clans. The mechanical highlight for this systems originally included in the Second Edition sourcebook
chapter is the Kobune Captain Advanced School, one of the of the same name. These optional mechanics are intended to
key elements of the clan’s economy. allow individual GMs to include their player in the happen-
Chapter 7: Crime & Punishment is an important chapter ings of the Empire on a much larger scale, allowing them
because of the important role the Empire’s law enforce- to take the positions of daimyo, sensei, temple masters, and
ment systems take in many campaigns. This chapter details other positions of significance.
not only the charter of the Emerald Magistrates, but that of Appendix 2: Glossary is a simple examination of many
the Jade Magistrates and many prominent magistrate tradi- important terms that many new players may not be familiar
tions within the ranks of the Great Clans. Furthermore, the with. The section includes all major family names in the
chapter discusses the different acts considered criminal by the Empire as well as traditional military ranks and political posi-
Empire’s justice system, and what stern punishments can be tions, including the powerful military position of rikugun-
levied against those who commit them. Because of the impor- shokan and the essential political position of hatamoto.
Chapter One geography
14
Chapter One
Chapter One
T
he young student looked at the series of tables before him, numbered at least ten, and chased him back into the Crane 15
each one containing a detailed map of a single province. provinces. What do you imagine happened?”
Geography
He frowned at the enormity of it all and sighed lightly. “Outnumbered ten to one? Unless he reached reinforce-
“Something troubles you, young one?” ments, there is very little chance of survival.”
The student jumped and turned to the doorway, bowing “Generally correct,” the sensei said. “Yuri survived,
deeply. “Forgive me, sensei! I meant no disrespect!” however. His pursuers did not.”
“Do you object to your assignment?” The sensei walked The student gaped. “How, master?”
among the tables, trailing a finger along one of the large “Superior knowledge of the terrain,” the sensei answered,
parchments on which the maps were inscribed. gesturing toward the maps. “The Daidoji family is known for
“I would never object, master,” the student replied at once. their exacting attention to detail in their homeland. They are
The sensei chuckled. “Of course you would not. You are a frequently at odds with the Lion, a clan with vastly greater
fine student. Please, however… voice your concerns.” numbers, and exploiting the features of the terrain, using
pitfalls, marshes, even occasional deliberate traps, are one
The student frowned beneath his simple cloth mask and
way that the Daidoji manage to hold the line for the Crane
fidgeted. “It is just… if it were not for my faith in your
Clan.”
teaching, master… I would wonder if there was perhaps a
better use for my time.” The student looked back at the maps with renewed interest.
“That is amazing, master. Are all Daidoji so skilled?”
Now the sensei laughed openly, the sound ringing through
the chamber. “An excellent answer! Perhaps you should train “Many are,” the sensei said. “Be ever careful when dealing
as a courtier instead!” Seeing the boy pale visibly, he waved with them. But even they are frequently outmatched in
the comment away. “A joke, young one, do not be alarmed.” He their level of skill by members of the Shinjo family of the
paused for a moment. “Are you familiar with the story of Daidoji Unicorn Clan. There are none who know better how to exploit
Yuri?” the features of the land in order to utilize them in tactical
maneuvers against the enemy.” He paused. “Well, perhaps the
The boy thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. “I do not
Akodo, but even then not in matters of cavalry, and the Akodo
recall that name, master.”
are far too hidebound by honor to allow even slightly question-
“Daidoji Yuri was a scout for the Crane Clan, and one who able tactics of such a nature.”
had a terrible grudge against the Lion Clan for the death of his
“The Shinjo,” the student mused.
brother.” The sensei waved a finger. “You must never allow
emotion to cloud duty. This is what Yuri did, however, and it “Very much so, yes,” the sensei said. “Have you heard the
caused him to take great risks. Once, he ventured far too far tale of Shinjo Tsuro?” He smiled. “You will enjoy this one.”
into the Lion provinces, and was detected. The Lion patrol
Mountains retain a special place in the hearts of the Roku-
Environment gani people. Not only are they beautiful and majestically
grand, perfect examples of the glory of nature which Roku-
and Terrain gani art reveres, but they also hold unfathomable mysteries
and unusual dangers, including strange beasts seldom found
elsewhere.
The Empire’s three major mountain chains form great
natural barriers that cannot easily be crossed. The Seikitsu
As was already briefly described in the Legend of the Five
Range, or Spine of the World Mountains, splits the Empire in
Rings RPG 4th Edition, the lands of the Emerald Empire exhibit
two, cutting across Rokugan in a jagged pattern descending
a wide variety of terrain. Majestic mountains cut it off from
from the isolated northwestern lands of the Unicorn Clan to
the scorching deserts of the west and the mysterious steppes
the southeastern coastal holdings of the Crane. The Yugure
of the northwest. Another great mountain range, the Spine
Yama, or Twilight Mountains, cut through the Crab lands and
of the World Mountains, passes through the middle of the
help guard the southwestern border of the Empire against
Empire, separating the land in two distinct parts. Great rolling
the Shadowlands, reinforced by the lower sub-chain known
hills lie at the feet of these mountains, and moors and other
as the Wall Above the Ocean. The third great mountain
hillocks can be found throughout the Empire. Thick conif-
range, the Kyodai ano Kabe sano Kita, or Great Wall of the
erous forests are plentiful in the north, while in the south
North, isolates the Empire from the open steppes and track-
and on the Mantis islands jungles filled with exotic trees are
less deserts of the Burning Sands, and helps prevent inva-
common. The strangest and largest forest of all, however, is
sion by the gaijin tribesmen to the north. Together these three
the legendary Shinomen Mori. Vast and largely unexplored,
mountain ranges have played a major role in the history of
this great forest is still a mystery to most people who inhabit
Rokugan, and undoubtedly helped forge the culture, char-
the Emerald Empire.
acter, and value system of its inhabitants.
Rokugan also boasts several vast plains. From the golden
fields of the northwestern Unicorn lands to the great agricul-
The Spine of the World Mountains
tural lands of the Lion and Crane Clans, a good portion of
geography
Rokugan is a wide plateau of flat and fertile grassland. Aside from a handful of passes, there is no easy way of crossing
the Spine of the World Mountains. In fact, journeying through
The long Rokugani coastline varies in aspect. In the north,
these mountains is so difficult that the rare passes that cut
the beaches are narrow and filled with smooth stones. In
across them are of the utmost strategic importance. Few trav-
several places the cold currents of the northern ocean pound
elers risk crossing these mountains away from the passes, and
waves against high rocky cliffs. In central Rokugan, where the
16 few explorers have journeyed through the vast uncharted terri-
Spine of the World Mountains reach the coastline, the shore
tories at the heart of this impressive mountain chain.
is a impressively high cliff wall offering few places for ships
Chapter One
to dock. The Crane settlements along this coast are the only The Spine of the World Mountains run in a jagged path
safe harbors in this part of the Empire. The southern coast is across the Empire from the northwestern Unicorn territories to
shallower, with many beaches and coastal marshes. the southeastern coast. The high, rugged peaks of the Spine
of the World are covered with ice and snow all year round,
and show little vegetation save for the occasional lichens and
Mountains mosses that somehow cling to the bare rock. Below the snow
line, stout and surprisingly resilient coniferous shrubs grow
wherever rare patches of earth are available. At somewhat lower
The Rokugani revere mountains as places where ancient elevations clusters of trees begin to appear, huddling together
spirits dwell. In pre-Imperial times, few people dared to as though for protection against wind and rain, with strong
venture into the mountains for fear of encountering a malev- roots that dig deep into the soil. In these places the ground is
olent spirit. Only the most holy and spiritually enlightened a mixture of jagged rock and black earth, rich enough to allow
men and women were willing to venture into the mountain different kinds of vegetation to thrive, but hazardous enough
regions, building shrines and monasteries in remote locations to discourage any traveler from climbing through. At the foot
where they could pay tribute to their gods in peace, far away of the Spine of the World Mountains are hills that separate the
from prying eyes. As the Empire emerged and grew, however, rocky peaks from the surrounding plains and valleys, some-
population pressure and a growing need for resources such times gradually and sometimes abruptly. Like the mountains
as metal and stone have encouraged settlement in the foot- themselves, these hills vary in their flora and fauna from one
hills near the great peaks. In modern times many fortified region of Rokugan to the next, but they generally offer a much
castles and keeps also stand within the towering mountains, richer mixture of life than the bleak higher peaks.
guarding strategically located passes and protecting the
Due to the tremendous distance which the Spine of the
people working in the nearby mines. That said, even in the
World covers, the mountain range presents several different
twelfth century most of the great mountain ranges remain
aspects to the people of Rokugan. In the northwest, the hills
unexplored, uncharted, and untamed.
that form the foot of the range are as bare as the tall, jagged,
ice- capped spires which disappear in the clouds. In this part
of the Emerald Empire, on the outer edge of Unicorn Lands,
the Spine of the World Mountains are extremely hazardous
and only the very brave—or extremely foolhardy—dare
journey through them. However, it is also in this region that
one of the few major passes crosses the range. Iuchi Pass, conflict known as
deep in Unicorn Lands, is one of the few routes allowing rela- the Spirit Wars. Thereafter, most
tively safe travel through the Spine of the World, and the travel through the Spine of the World
Unicorn benefit greatly from the trade and commerce which shifted to the Seikitsu Pass, although some
runs through this pass. minor communication was still possible
Near where Unicorn lands meet those of the Lion is the through a network of lesser passes known as
Seikitsu Pass. Up until the twelfth century, this is a fairly the Shadows of Beiden.
minor pass, but after the destruction of Beiden Pass during the As the Spine of the World Mountains veer southward and
Spirit Wars it is expanded by the divine mandate of the Sun, eastward, they eventually meet the warmer climes of the
and becomes the principle route for trade and travel through Crane territories. In this region, the mountains form a massive
the Spine of the World. The pass connects the eastern edge of wall that separates the fields of the mainland from the sea.
Unicorn lands to the northern edge of the Scorpion territo- Although snow still caps the top of these peaks, vegetation
ries, and the question of which clan has the right to tax and grows abundantly on their lower slopes in this part of the
control the pass is often a contentious one. world, nourished by frequent rainfall. In the far south, the
One of the highest points in the entire range is the Mountain Spine of the World chain ends abruptly, seemingly melting
of the Seven Thunders, which stands at the edge of Lion terri- away into the sea. In this region, deep forests and treacherous
tory at the very heart of Rokugan. The Ikoma palace is located marches surround the coastal peaks.
near the base of this impressively tall mountain. While the
Mountain of the Seven Thunders is extremely high, jagged, The Twilight Mountains
and rocky, in this region the Spine of the World Mountains Smaller than the mighty Spine of the World Mountains, the
as a whole are gentler than they are in the northwest. Though Yugure range and its off-shoot, the Wall Above the Ocean,
the highest peaks are still mostly bare rock covered by ice cover a sizable portion of the Crab Lands. This mountain chain
and snow on their summits, at mid-level and lower elevations dominates the area that separates the Empire from the merciless
trees and plants abound, and the flanks of the mountains are forces of the Shadowlands, forming a natural barrier against
always green with life. the minions of Fu Leng. For hundreds of years the Crab Clan
South of the Mountain of Seven Thunders is the Beiden Pass, used the Twilight Mountains to anchor its stubborn defense
Chapter One
the other major pass through the Spine of the World. For over of the Emerald Empire, and even after the construction of the
a thousand years Beiden was the primary route through this famous Kaiu Wall the mountains continued to play an impor-
mountain range, connecting the lands of the Lion with those tant role in securing the safety and well-being of Rokugan.
of the Scorpion. As such, Beiden was a continual focus of both The harsh and rocky Twilight Mountains are not as high
commerce and military action, with more than a few wars as the other two great ranges of Rokugan, but they are 17
waged over its control. During the twelfth century, the pass was extremely dense. The range is made up of innumerable ridged
collapsed by Emperor Toturi I’s shugenja at the climax of the
Geography
peaks, one leading directly into the next. They are capped
The Imperial Histories:
The Bad Death of
Hida Amoro its length it forms a natural border between the Empire and
During the era known as the Clan War, the Crab Clan the Shadowlands.
forsook its duty for the first and only time, allying with Journeying through any part of these mountains is a highly
the forces of the Shadowlands. The lord of the Crab, dangerous affair. In many areas the terrain is precarious and
Hida Kisada, mistakenly believed he could use the Shad- the risk of landslides is extremely high. Aside from a handful
owlands forces to seize the throne, then use the forces of narrow passes, anyone crossing these mountains has to
of a united Empire to turn and crush the Shadowlands maneuver through tight fissures or cross deep chasms. A multi-
forever. He would eventually learn firsthand the magni- tude of natural predators have made the Twilight Mountains
tude of his error, but in the meantime, Crab forces fought their home, and in addition the southern portion of the moun-
alongside those of Fu Leng. tain chain is also infested with creatures from the Shadowlands.
One of Kisada’s deadliest soldiers in that war was a This region is affected by the Taint, warping and mutating
legendary berserker named Hida Amoro, a man whose its nature and appearance. The Crab Clan deploys elaborate
capacity for rage seemed infinite and whose prowess defenses, including traps and aggressive scout patrols. After
on the battlefield was devastating to the Crab Clan’s the eighth century, however, the true key to all Crab defenses
enemies. Unfortunately, Amoro was almost as deadly to is the strongest structure ever built by humans: the Kaiu Wall,
his fellow Crab as he was to their foes—in the grip of which stands 100 feet high and runs almost the entire length of
his battle-rage he would strike down all nearby. Kisada the border with the Shadowlands. The Carpenter Wall is situ-
was ready to wash his hands of Amoro after a battle in ated on the northern bank of the River of the Last Stand, and
which the berserker killed over a hundred Crab soldiers, its high walls make the Twilight Mountains looming behind it
but Kuni Yori, the daimyo of the Kuni family, proposed a appear even more magnificent and impenetrable.
solution. Yori had engineered the alliance with the Shad- As mentioned, there are a number of passes through the
owlands and was already beginning to feel the influence Twilight Mountains, and most of these paths are either heavily
of the Taint on his mind. Using a dire maho ritual, he garrisoned or booby-trapped by the Crab. All who would
created a legion of undead soldiers to fight alongside travel them (for whatever reason) would do well to make
Amoro, soldiers who could not be killed by Amoro’s themselves known to the Crab authorities. The largest and
raging violence. He also provided Amoro with an amulet undoubtedly safest passageway through the Twilight Moun-
geography
that let him control the zombie soldiers. tains is the Kaiu Roka, or Carpenter Pass. Situated approxi-
With his new undead minions at his side, Hida Amoro mately midway along the Twilight range, the Carpenter Pass
became even more of a terror to the Crab Clan’s enemies, is the easiest way to move troops to and from the border with
wading into battle with his undead troops at his side. the Shadowlands, and thus has been used extensively by the
18 However, this dark bargain would also become his doom. Crab for hundreds of years.
A few months later, Crab forces engaged the Dragon at The safest portion of the Twilight Mountains is the area
Beiden Pass. A force of Togashi tattooed men stymied east and north of the border with the Shadowlands, especially
Chapter One
Amoro’s zombie legion, and in his frustration he inad- the off-shoot range known as the Wall Above the Ocean.
vertently crushed Kuni Yori’s amulet. Despite the many hazards found in these mountains, they
Freed from control, the hundreds of zombies turned support a surprisingly large number of tea plantations. Much
on Hida Amoro and tore him to pieces. of Rokugan’s tea supply, in fact, comes from this area, the
only part of the mighty Twilight Mountains considered to be
civilized. In addition, the foothills of these mountains hold
rich iron deposits, and the Crab Clan mines are a major source
of wealth and resources for the clan.
Geography
The stony summits of the Great Wall of the North are bare approach it. The samurai of the Clans generally do not think
of life, unsurprising given their icy conditions. At lower alti- about these mountains save as the Empire’s northern border.
tudes, however, these mountains are vibrantly alive. Forests of Dragon and to a lesser extent Phoenix samurai, however, know
pine, spruce, and cypress turn the lower slopes of the Great Wall the mountains fairly well. It is sometimes even rumored that
of the North a dark green shade throughout the year. On the the Phoenix Clan trades with one tribe of northern barbar-
southern side of the range, oaks and maples are also plentiful ians, the so-called Yobanjin. During the late twelfth century,
at lower elevations, although they cannot survive at the chilly tumultuous events force the Empire as a whole to become more
higher altitudes. The combination of thick forests and numerous aware of the Great Wall and the peoples who dwell beyond it.
streams and lakes makes the mountains a popular home for There are few actual places of note in the Great Wall of the
many animal species. More than any other mountain range in North, which is mostly a vast uncharted wilderness. Only a
Rokugan, the Great Wall of the North is home to an incredible handful of these places are widely known, but the strangest
variety of animals, including the commonly encountered brown and most notorious is undoubtedly Hinanbasho sano Mittsu
and black bears, cougars, badgers, tigers, and mountain goats. Shimai, the Refuge of the Three Sisters. High in the mountains
Few samurai have ever ventured north of this mountain near Dragon territory, this place is one of the rare shrines
range, but members of the Unicorn and Scorpion Clans say dedicated to the Moon, a deity which the Rokugani revere but
these lands are home to vast deserts and bleak open steppes. also regard with unease. In order to reach this isolated place,
In Rokugan this place is described by the catch-all title of travelers must find a path called the Climb of the Moon, the
the Burning Sands, although not all of it is desert. According only road leading to the shrine; simply locating this mystical
to popular tales, mighty barbarians riding great steeds live route can be a trial in itself. The Shrine itself is maintained
beyond the mountains in the northwest, slaughtering and by the three sisters of its name, and by all accounts the same
pillaging each other and their neighbors without mercy. Both three women have dwelled there for as long as anyone can
the Dragon Clan and the Phoenix Clan maintain a steady vigil remember—suggesting they may be ghosts or other spirits.
on their mountainous northern borders, watching to ensure Supposedly, they can answer any question truthfully, but ruin
no rampaging barbarian horde crosses into Rokugan. inevitably befalls those who ask.
Natural hazards also make the Great Wall of the North
extremely hazardous. The heavy snow-pack makes avalanches
a continual threat, and the abundant animal life includes
numerous deadly predators. Peasants generally admire the Great
Wall of the North from afar while giving thanks they need not
geography
20
Chapter One
Chapter One
Even denizens of the Spirit Realms themselves have no way Shinomen, tales which have grown more and more elaborate
of knowing where the passage leads or how to return. The over the course of centuries, and none can truly prove which
Heart of Nature and the strange beings it brings to the Isawa tales are true and which are false. All manner of ghosts and
Mori are in great part responsible for the dark reputation the fantastic creatures are believed to haunt the forest, and its
forest has earned over the centuries. core is reputed to be enchanted with all manner of spiritual
powers. No one knows if these tales are fact or fiction, but all 21
who have visited the Shinomen or even laid eyes on it from
Mori Kuroi
Geography
a distance are convinced it is a truly
Long before there was a Phoenix Clan, the folk who lived in dangerous place, somehow not quite
what would one day become the Isawa provinces had another natural or connected to the rest of
name for the Isawa Mori: Mori Kuroi, the Black Forest. In these the material world. Even the bravest
ancient times the inhabitants saw the forest as a dreadful and samurai in Rokugan hesitate to risk
terrifying place, best to be avoided entirely. They believed exploring this vast forest, and so
strange and dangerous creatures dwelt deep within the forest, the Shinomen Mori remains
and dared not venture too far into its somber territory. Any
hardship or misfortune was blamed on the malign spirits of
the forest.
It was Isawa himself who began to change this attitude
by entering the depths of the forest alone, returning safely
after seven days and nights. With time, the local fears and
superstitions receded, but the common
people never truly forgot them…
and with good cause.
Within the Isawa
Mori is a place which
locals still call by the
name of Mori Kuroi.
A dark and sinister
portion of the larger
forest, the Black
Forest is one of the
most dreaded places
in all of Rokugan.
Everyone who lives
near the Black Forest is
convinced something
much as it was hundreds of years ago: a wild and unspoiled and willows abound in the Forest of the Fox, but the place
land, home of countless wild beasts and much stranger crea- boasts a hundred different varieties of trees, including several
tures as well. Its flora is rich and extremely diversified, and types of maples as well as many coniferous shrubs. Unsur-
for the most part remains undisturbed. Birch, willow, maple, prisingly, the abundant plant life of the Kitsune Mori attracts
and oak seem to be the most common trees found within the countless species of animals, and the forest is one of the best
forest, or at least within those portions the people of Rokugan places in the Empire to hunt both small game and larger prey
have dared to visit. In the northern part of Shinomen Mori, such as deer and boar (although the Kitsune will not permit
cypress and juniper, as well as some fir and maple, seem to foxes to be hunted anywhere within their lands). Wolves and
be common. At the southern edge, however, plum and cherry brown bears are the most fearsome animals living within the
trees are mixed with teaks, balsas, willows, and birches. bounds of the forest, but as its name implies it is best known
Despite all the dreadful rumors attached to the place, at for the several species of foxes, including the furtive red fox,
various times the Scorpion, Crab, and Unicorn have explored who thrive there.
the rim of this immense forest. They have also harvested The Kitsune Mori contains more than a few spirit gate-
lumber from it, albeit while taking great care not to offend the ways, primarily to Chikushudo, the Realm of Animals.
spirits of Shinomen Mori. Despite the Empire’s long history, Shapechanging spirits, especially kitsune and tanuki, are
no Clan has ever dared to establish a major holding near the frequent visitors to the Kitsune Mori and their interactions
Shinomen Mori, although many small villages can be found with the Fox Clan have contributed to the famously spiri-
in the area directly around it. The heimin who live in these tual nature of the Kitsune family. For those outside the Fox
villages never venture into the ancient forest, having learned Clan, however, the Kitsune Mori can be an unsettling place,
to fear what might lie within. and strangers tend to be quite wary when journeying through
At the southeastern edge of the Shinomen Mori is the Lake these woods.
of Cherry Blossom Snow, one of the most important places in
Rokugan. In this part of the forest, cherry trees are dominant,
lining the edges of the lake and blossoming all summer long Plains
before falling to cover the water with white petals, making
the lake appear as if it is covered in snow. One of the Empire’s
geography
Chapter One
territory is of course rice. In fact, most of the fields in the Lion the golden plains of the Unicorn with the fields of the Lion,
lands are filled with rice paddies, aside from a few smaller while in the northeast the plains abruptly stop at the foot of
clear areas that serve as training grounds for their armies. the Dragon mountains.
The Lion do also have some modest horse herds, and maintain The Unicorn plains are for the most part quite flat. A multi-
pasturage for them near Kyuden Ikoma. The Lion use every bit tude of different rivers cut through Unicorn lands, splitting the 23
of land they can to produce the food, steeds, and supplies they plains into several separate regions, and these well-watered
need for their huge military forces. Indeed, they are famed for
Geography
fields are quite fertile. Thousands of peasants work on farms
planning the use of their lands just as meticulously as they in this territory, growing wheat, oats, rice, millet, and barley,
wage their wars. along with a wide variety of vegetables such as potatoes,
T he Plains of the Golden Sun lie untouched and perfect in the midst of the Empire’s fertile south, between the lands of the Crane and
those of several Minor Clans, most notably the Sparrow. Travelers are allowed to pass through the Golden Sun Plain, but only for the
purpose of viewing their natural beauty. Such visitors are not permitted to linger, and are forbidden by Imperial decree from settling there
or even building anything larger than a campfire.
Long ago, the Hantei Emperors proclaimed the Golden Sun Plain to be an eternal offering to Lady Amaterasu, in thanks for the many
blessings she bestowed on Rokugan. The lands are some of the finest in all the Empire. Green meadows and rolling fields seem tailor-made
for growing grain and rice, while dense woodlands house all manner of animals. Lakes and streams also dot the countryside, teeming with
fish and unmarred by rapids or dangerous falls. When the sun sets, it seems to light the entire province with a heavenly glow, and travelers
who pass through it speak of being filled with a sense of profound harmony and wonder. Any clan which laid claim to the Golden Sun Plain
would become one of the wealthiest and most powerful in the Empire—but no clan will ever dare break the Imperial decree laid down in
the earliest days of the Empire.
carrots, and cucumbers. There are The Bay of the Crab
also occasional apple orchards, stout
The southern coastline of the Crab provinces is famed for
trees that blossom with white flowers
a large shallow bay, widely known as Earthquake Fish Bay.
in the spring. Despite the agricultural
Many long narrow inlets form natural harbors along the coast
potential of the Unicorn plains, however,
of this bay, and its warm waters teem with life, making it an
a large portion of them remain uncultivated and are instead
ideal place for fishing. The mouth of the bay is known as the
used as grazing land for the clan’s famed horses.
Tidal Landbridge, since at low tide the ground rises above
The Unicorn plains lie in the northernmost part of the the water and allows travelers to cross from one side to the
Empire, and the long cold winters bring a thick blanket of other—if they are swift. On the western side of the Tidal Land-
snow. During the cold months, icy winds from the northern bridge is the southernmost end of the Kaiu Wall. The coast
and western mountains blow across the plains, turning them there is jagged and rocky, bearing little vegetation save for
into a dreary and dangerous region for travelers. In the occasional tufts of moss, lichen, and patches of scrub brush.
spring, however, the Unicorn plains teem with life. Hares, Most of the bay’s interior coast is low plateau, with many
foxes, gophers, and a variety of other small animals invade fishing villages and wide beaches. The sand here is thicker
the region, and both deer and wild horses. and more gravelly than on the wide beaches of the Empire’s
Unicorn villages are scattered across the plains, often much exterior coast. At the northern end of the bay, the coast rises
more widely than in the settled lands of other clans. Most of into the jagged slopes of the Wall Above the Ocean Moun-
them are not large or memorable, but a few have attained tains, while the southeastern side has low marshy plains.
some prominence, most notably Kurayami-ha Mura (Dark Edge The warm waters of Earthquake Fish Bay are known to
Village). This village was home to the Emerald Tournament turn an azure shade due to the coral beds that lie within its
during the early years of the Empire, and while that time is shallow depths. Many species of fish can be found within
long past it retains a certain fame for its dueling fields and these waters, including angelfish, blue dolphins, harlequins,
dojo. red top zebras, firemouth, purple cichlids, and deep-ocean
varieties of fish also come to the bay to breed. Crustaceans
of all types also abound in Earthquake Fish Bay, and Crab
Coastline
geography
way to slightly warmer waters, and the beaches are wider, The Crane lands generally hug the coast of Rokugan. From
deeper, and composed of a mixture of fine rocks and clean the Yasuki lands on the east side of Earthquake Fish Bay to
white sands. Where the mighty Spine of the World Mountains the Spine of the World Mountains running alongside the
reach the coast, a wall of cliffs line the water, the currents are ocean, most of the Empire’s coastline belongs to the Crane.
treacherous, and sailing close to shore is a hazardous enter- No other clan has anything close to so much shoreline at its
prise even at the best of times. Finally, in the southeastern disposal—not even the island-bound Mantis can boast of as
Crane and Crab lands, the waters become warmer and clearer, many miles of oceanfront land as the Crane.
with smooth beaches and intermittent marshes. The tropical
waters which caress the shores of the distant Mantis Isles are The southern Crane shoreline is composed mainly of
even warmer, and the smooth sandy beaches of the Mantis vast white sand beaches that sometimes stretch several
lands are famed throughout the Empire. miles inland, although in the far south inland marshes are
also common. Rainfall is abundant, since seasonal winds
carry a great deal of moisture to this part of the Emerald
Empire, and the flora along the Crane coast is
rich and verdant. The spring rainy season
lasts about a month, and the summer
that follows is hot and humid. This
is beneficial to the cultivation of
rice, one of the Crane Clan’s most
important food resources. Fishing
is also a major source of food in
this region, since ocean currents
from the south warm the coast
during much of the year and the
harvests collected from the sea
are plentiful.
The central Crane coast is dominated by the Spine of the
World Mountains. These waters are hazardous, with many
jagged outcrops and submerged reefs, although there are
a few straits of clear water. The sheer walls of the moun-
tains also make it difficult for ships to reach the mainland
in most places. A massive wall of bare rock welcomes those Farther south, the chilly cliffs and jagged rock
foolhardy enough to bring their vessels too close to land. formations give way to flatter and more open lands
Chapter One
Despite these inhospitable aspects, these waters also boast with long but narrow beaches. These beaches are a
plentiful resources that attract brave sailors. The warm waters mix of rocky land and carpets of dark blue and gray pebbles,
of the south and cooler currents of the north collide here, and worn smooth by the constant pounding of the sea. Algae and
several unique species of fish thrive here that cannot be found fish often wash up on these beaches as though rejected by the
anywhere else in the Empire. furious sea. A few fishing villages do line the shores in this
25
region, along with one major trade port, Toshi no Omoidoso
North of the Spine of the World Mountains, the Crane
(the City of Remembrance).
coast acquires a wholly different character from the rocky
Geography
shores near the mountains or the sandy beaches of the south. The small range known as the Yama no Kuyami (Moun-
The climate on the northern Crane shore is temperate, with tains of Regret) mark the southern border of Phoenix lands,
harsher winters, and the vegetation is heavier on evergreens segregating them from the rest of the Empire. The shore there
and other cold-weather trees. The coastline is mostly short is an amalgam of jagged cliffs where few plants grow. Some
patches of dark-stoned pebbly beaches (purple, gray, and of these cliffs are high, as though competing with the taller
black stones predominate) intermixed with hills and low peaks to the north, but most are low and craggy. These cliffs
rocky cliffs. Fishermen live in small villages along this coast, are known to turn to an unsettling blood-red shade when the
but most heimin here are laborers and farmers, living off the light of the sun shines on them.
fertile agricultural plains of the Crane rather than relying on
the gifts of the seas. The Tropical Isles of the Mantis
The Mantis are convinced they possess the most beautiful
The Rugged Coast of the Phoenix beaches and the most bountiful shores in all the world. The
The coasts of the Phoenix territories are a mixture of flat irregular coastlines of the Islands of Spice and Silk form
beaches, rocky cliffs, and sheer impenetrable mountain walls. numerous bays and peninsulas which the sailors of the
The Phoenix shore has only a few natural harbors where Mantis Clan cunningly use to defend their holdings.
sailors can shelter from the cold northern seas. Freezing winds The Mantis Isles tend to be extremely mountainous but
blow over the sea, dumping heavy snow on the northeastern also quite verdant, with high peaks rising out of dark green
coast every winter. There is a striking contrast between the tropical rain forests. Long, sandy beaches of the purest white
cold and inhospitable Phoenix shore and the temperate coasts sand line the shores, surrounding each island completely.
of the Crane to the south. On the northern coast, winters are Beyond these perfect beaches, narrow plains can sometimes
cold, long, and dry, and where the Great Wall of the North be found along the coastline—these areas are rare enough
reaches the coast a thick blanket of snow covers the peaks that Mantis peasants use every square inch of them to grow
all year round. vegetables, cotton, and rice, as well as raising groves of silk-
It is virtually impossible to approach the northern part of worms. Inland basins also sometimes cut through the great
the Phoenix coast, since jagged rocks extend down to the sea sand beaches, forming extensive marshy wetlands. The local
and even into the water, making seafaring quite dangerous. climate is uniformly hot and humid, with no meaningful
The northern ocean itself is also unpredictable and seems to winter. Consequently, many plant and animal species can
be cursed with extreme weather conditions—storms, hail, and only be found in the Mantis Isles, such as coconuts and
blizzards are all frequent in this region. There are few settle- pineapples.
ments along this hostile shore, the principle exception being
Shiro Shiba, the ancestral home of the Shiba family.
ical isles to the east. These evergreens are also used as bonsai
and garden trees, but their preferred usage is for constructing
houses and furnishings. The interior of chests and closets, for
Flora For many samurai, the most spectacular and admired tree
in Rokugan is the maple. There are many types of maples
throughout the Empire, all of them turning bright shades of
The wide range of local climates in Rokugan ensure diversity orange, yellow, and red in the autumn before falling to cover
in its plant life. The plants on the distant eastern isles of and eventually nourish the ground. In the spring, maples
the Mantis are very different from those that thrive in the blossom and grow rich foliage, and while the leaves of all
rocky foothills of the Spine of the World Mountains, and the maples are green, each kind has its own peculiarities. The
flowers that sprout out of the fertile soil of the central Roku- more common type of maple has leaves of a darker shade of
gani plains have little in common with those blooming on the green, paler underneath, with traces of silvery and gray hues
branches of trees in the Dragon mountains. within the folds. Another common variety, the red maple,
has veins of an almost blood red shade that cut through the
Rokugan’s landscapes vary even more than its climate,
geography
tropical isles of the Mantis harbor plants found nowhere else durable wood. The stout, broad-leafed oak tree can be found
in Rokugan. The flora of the Emerald Empire has many faces, throughout the Rokugani mainland and its wood is often
and each generation of scholars discovers new species their used for tools and weapons. Teak trees also yield a hard and
ancestors seem to have missed. There are, however, a number durable wood, a yellowish-brown resinous material mostly
of species more numerous or more important to the people used for shipbuilding—thus, it is extremely valuable to the
of Rokugan, and these are known to most inhabitants of the Mantis Clan. The warm-weather trees known as the balsa,
Empire—if not by name, then at least by sight. ebony, and mahogany are found mostly in the south and on
the islands of the Mantis. Balsa produces a light wood typi-
Pine trees are common throughout Rokugan, and can cally used to build rafts and children’s toys, while the other
be found even on the southern coast and the Mantis Isles, two are hard woods of extremely high quality and durability.
though in those lands they are far less abundant than in the Black ebony is especially prized and used for art and deco-
north. These evergreens are especially plentiful in the far ration, while the reddish-brown mahogany is mostly used
north, as well as in the mountains where temperatures are for furniture. Many rich samurai proudly display mahogany
colder. The Isawa Mori in the heart of Phoenix territory is the furniture for their guests to admire.
largest source of pine in the Empire. In coastal areas, pines
often serve as windbreaks to protect villages and cities, as Ash trees, which bloom in small clusters of purple flowers
well as lining the Imperial roads to shade and protect those in the spring, can be found throughout Rokugan, as can
traveling the Empire. For many Rokugani the pine symbol- hackberries, which bear a cherry-like fruit. Other fruit trees in
izes youth and longevity, and pine trees are used throughout the Empire include the apple, orange, peach, and pear. These
the Empire as bonsai and garden trees, as well as trees are appreciated for their aesthetic qualities in addition to
supplying materials to build houses and the fruit they bear, and are often displayed in gardens.
furniture. No fruit-bearing tree, however, is more highly prized than
Cedar, cypress, fir, and spruce the cherry tree. Indeed, the blossom of the cherry is one of
trees are also common in the the most important flowers in Rokugan, and an entire spring
Empire but, unlike pines, few festival is dedicated to viewing these delicate pink-white
grow in the south and none blossoms. There are dozens of different cherry tree varieties
can be found on the trop- throughout the Empire, most of which bloom for just a few
days in the spring. The famed Cherry Blossom Festival is cele-
brated at that time, with samurai holding parties under the
blooming cherry trees. Commoners and samurai alike view
Chapter One
the cherry blossom as a precious gift handed down by the
ancients. 27
ivy and wisteria, which cling to walls and sheer mountain-
Plum trees, which bloom several weeks ahead of the cherry sides, are common as well. Although some of these shrubs are
Geography
blossom, are the earliest sign that spring is on its way. Plum cultivated in gardens, most of them grow in the wild alongside
blossoms are among the first to open during the year, typi- lichens, mosses, and poisonous plants such as the hemlock.
cally flowering while a blanket of snow still covers most of the
landscape. Like cherry trees, plum trees come in many varieties, In Rokugan a great many plants, such as bellflowers, poppy,
most of which have been cultivated for longer than the Empire and purple saffron, are cultivated because of the ornamental
has existed. Their blossoms range from white to dark pink, and flowers they produce. The most popular examples include
have a much stronger fragrance than cherry blossom. hollyhocks with their long clusters of variously colored buds,
irisies with their sword-shaped leaves, the bell-shaped lily,
Of all the wildlife in Rokugan, few plants are used in as the oleander with its evergreen leaves and clusters of pink,
many ways as bamboo. This fast growing tree can be found all red, or white flowers, and the funnel-shaped morning glories
around the Empire, although it is more common and prolific in that wondrously open up with the coming of each new day’s
the Empire’s central and southern provinces. Bamboo is used sun. Snapdragons, cultivated for their spikes of flowers that
in construction as well as in countless arts and crafts, and resemble the mouths of dragons, are also extremely popular
the interior of many homes is decorated with it. Bamboo is throughout the Empire.
waterproof, making it especially useful for making canteens,
water-clocks, and similar items. Bamboo shoots are also a No flower, however, is as prized as the orchid. There are
popular spring delicacy. countless varieties of orchids in Rokugan, and experts who
know how to tend to them are highly sought after. Many
Wicker is also well-liked and quite common in Rokugan. samurai families have cultivated orchids for generations in
Slender and pliant, this twig can be plaited or woven to create their gardens, and experts have developed several new vari-
baskets, chairs, hats, and other useful items. Many Rokugani eties that can be found nowhere else in the world.
homes, especially humble abodes, are filled with items made
of wicker. The twigs and branches of the willow tree, also Along the Rokugani coasts, a number of aquatic plants can
tough and pliable, are used for such work as well. Willows are be found, but the most common of these are the lotus, the water
also appreciated for their flowers and are thus often grown in lily, and a great variety of algae. Some of these—such as the
gardens, unlike wicker. arame, hijiki, kombu, and nori, to name a only a few—are edible
and provide an important supplement to the Rokugani diet.
Many other types of small plants and roots are plentiful
throughout the Empire. Shrubs, for example, include prickly Of course, the Empire cultivates a great many edible plants,
brambles of various types; honeysuckles cultivated for their so many that an exhaustive list is impossible. The more
fragrant white, yellow, or red tubular flowers; azaleas that bear common types include arrowroot, barley, cumin, cucumber,
beautiful multicolored flowers; and glossy evergreen camellia mulberry, oats, onions, millet, soybeans, wheat, rice, persim-
with pink or red rose-like blossoms. Climbing shrubs such as mons, and sorghum.
impressive natural crustacean known to Rokugan, can be
found almost anywhere along the coasts of the Empire.
On land, common and widespread Rokugani animals
include badgers, bats, bears, boars, cats, chickens, dogs,
donkeys, foxes, frogs, gophers, horses, lions, lizards,
monkeys, mice, mules, ox, pigs, ponies, rabbits, rats, sheep,
snakes, squirrels, stags, tigers, tortoises, turtles, wolves,
and yaks. Furry-tailed dormice, copper-toned pheasants,
colorful woodpeckers, crest-headed ducks, and insectivo-
rous moles and shrews are also found almost everywhere.
In the southern forests, monkeys and bats can be found,
and the jungles of the Mantis Isles boast larger apes,
chameleons, panthers, parrots, land salamanders, and
many kinds of snakes. Somewhat rarer inhabitants of the
Mantis lands include crested serpent eagles, numerous
kinds of lizards, and macaques, characterized by their red
faces and cheek pouches.
The mixed forests of Rokugan’s temperate regions are
home to small deer, whose beautiful fur coats change with
the seasons, as well as brown and red bears, wolves and wild
of the Mantis isles and the savage lions of the central plains, and are as numerous in the forests as they are on the plains.
Rokugan is home to countless animal species. Although some In rocky hills and high mountains, aggressive black bears
kinds of animals call all of Rokugan their home, migrating and wild cougars can sometimes be a danger to unwary
through the length of the Empire or populating almost all travelers. Other species of animal, such as badgers, moun-
28 of its wilderness, other species can only be found in specific tain goats, and small rodents also abound. In heavily wooded
areas. Thus while panthers and parrots thrive in the tropical mountains, red bears, deer, stags, small game, and boar also
islands and jungles of the Mantis Clan, deer and gophers occur in large numbers.
Chapter One
The Unaligned Lands Many years ago while the Unicorn were gone from the
Empire, the samurai of the Lion Clan were forced to fight
against another barbarian tribe, this one hailing from the north-
west. These barbarians frequently ventured inside the borders
Rokugan is surrounded by territories that do not belong to of the Lion provinces, stealing food and domesticated animals,
any of its Major or Minor Clans. The most important of these and slaughtering men, women, and children without mercy.
regions is of course the Shadowlands to the southwest, but After years of these bloody forays, the Lion Clan finally orga-
the Empire’s other borders also give onto important unaligned nized a great raid against these people. In only a few years, the
lands. The largest of these is the vast desert to the northwest warriors of the Lion all but eradicated this menace, killing most
of the Empire. This place, called the Burning Sands, is a sun- of the barbarians outright. The raids against Rokugan abruptly
scorched wasteland, and only the Unicorn and the Scorpion stopped and never resumed. Of course, none know today
have ever visited it. To journey into the Burning Sands is a whether any of these savage northmen remain, or whether they
deadly prospect indeed. hold grudges against those who all but exterminated their tribe.
To the north of the Emerald Empire is another vast and Beyond the Burning Sands in the distant west, dozens of
largely unknown territory, a great steppe home to the wild foreign civilizations exist. The ways of these gaijin nations are
Yobanjin tribes. To the east lies the ocean, and aside from a unknown to the people of Rokugan, and only a few sages even
few remote islands none can say what lies beyond—the gaijin know they exist. At different times both the Unicorn and (in
known as the Merenae once sailed from out of those strange the early twelfth century) the Scorpion Clans have had contact
seas, and many Rokugani still fear their possible return. with foreigners from these distant lands, and they agree that
most of these barbarous so-called civilizations are extremely
It should be noted that unaligned lands are found not
dishonorable and possess bloodthirsty warriors, devious tricks,
only outside the borders of the Empire but also within them.
and strange and treacherous magical arts. These people have
Indeed, some areas of Rokugan have remained unexplored for
nothing in common with those living in the Emerald Empire.
centuries, or were abandoned so long ago that no one truly
Further, while some of these civilizations appear to be well
Chapter One
knows what mysteries and wonders lie within.
organized, others are little more than nomads or bandits,
roaming the wilderness. No Rokugani can fathom what fate
Hazards of the these foreign peoples and places reserve for the unwary trav-
eler, but all are convinced nothing good can come from these
Unprotected Lands lands. The Burning Sands, the mysterious west, and the count-
less strange civilizations that lie beyond—these are no places
29
for a samurai.
Geography
Travel through the Empire is relatively safe as long as one
remains on the Emperor’s roads. The wilderness regions of
Rokugan, however, are much more hazardous. In forests,
hills, and mountains, the terrain makes travel difficult and the
Risks and Rewards
untamed animals and strange creatures in these places can
prove to be quite deadly. More intelligent threats, ranging from Despite all the dangers in the unexplored territories inside
bandits to Shadowlands beasts to oni summoned from Jigoku, and outside the Empire, many samurai believe that
often hide in remote and untended areas to avoid detection. wondrous treasures, unfathomable knowledge, and
While the Great Clans offer protection to any peaceful traveler rich untapped resources can perhaps be found
journeying within the Empire’s territories, they cannot provide in unaligned lands. Some dream of rich
the same benefit to those who explore its wildernesses. deposits of copper, silver, iron, and
gold (to say nothing of crystal
The unexplored wastelands of the Burning Sands offer not
only the natural hazards found in any desert—such as the
blazing sun, the difficulty of finding water sources, deadly
sandstorms, and temperatures that drop below the freezing
point each night—but also a surprising number of strange and
deadly creatures. Scorpions, poisonous snakes unknown in
the Emerald Empire, mysterious fire-belching reptiles, and
even giant sandworms capable of swallowing a man whole—
the Burning Sands abound with strange and untamed wild-
life. As if that were not enough, the whole desert lies under
some manner of curse, and Rokugani magic does not seem to
work properly there.
To the north and northeast, a vast expanse of
unexplored steppe remains a mystery to the people
of the Emerald Empire. Many roaming tribes
live in this great wilderness, but the people
of Rokugan have met only a handful of
these groups, most notably the Yobanjin
and jade) that may yet be discovered in the Emerald Empire’s entity that could not be banished or destroyed. In the year
remote territories. They think of the valuable lumber and exotic 402, in what history remembers as the Five Nights of Shame,
animals to be found in the great forests of the Shinomen and the Phoenix invaded Snake territory and killed every man,
the unexplored islands on the ocean. Others dream of discov- woman, and child they could find. Not even the animals were
ering fertile lands suitable for rice, wheat, and other grains, if spared, lest the Shuten Doji escape in a possessed body.
only one could claim ownership over them. But finding and For hundreds of years afterward, the ruins of Shiro Chuda and
claiming such treasures is not an easy task when one considers the surrounding Snake lands were left well alone. No sane man
the countless natural hazards, deadly creatures, roaming dared enter this territory, haunted as it surely was by the restless
bandits and barbarians, and strange civilizations that already ghosts of all of those slain by the Phoenix… not to mention the
dwell in these lands. Moreover, contact with the gaijin has been possibility that the Shuten Doji itself might yet lurk there. What
officially forbidden by Imperial law since the Battle of White treasures might still lie within the ancient castle of the Snake,
Stag in the fifth century. none can tell, but anyone who dared venture into this part of
That being said, the lure of foreign arts and achievements the world would surely have to brave great dangers—not least,
can lead many samurai into exploring these foreign places. remnants of the Taint left behind by the Chuda.
Gold jewelry, polished gems, fine dyed silks, and similar
commodities are a powerful lure, and wealthy samurai nobles The Ruins of Shiro Heichi
are often willing to pay for such goods regardless of their prov-
Centuries ago, the Boar Clan was wiped away by a supernatural
enance. The Mantis Clan has maintained covert contacts with
tragedy, resulting in the creation of the terrible artifact known
the foreign realm known as the Ivory Kingdoms for centuries,
as the Anvil of Despair. The Heichi family was lost forever, but
smuggling exotic goods and artwork into the Empire for this
its name still echoes in both legend and history… and in the
very purpose. Likewise, sages and scholars overcome with curi-
ruins of the Boar Clan’s once-great stronghold. Shiro Heichi is
osity may pay well to learn about strange languages, or to see
situated to the north of Crab territory, at the farthest edge of the
scrolls and books detailing the histories, gods, official edicts,
Twilight Mountains. Just as almost no one knows what befell
and belief systems of foreign cultures. Pragmatic samurai may
the Boar Clan, few in Rokugan can imagine what mysteries lie
also feel the lure of acquiring new combat techniques, learning
within the walls of this ruined keep. Everyone who has ever
new ways of crafting weapons, or uncovering the secrets of
geography
heard about the place, however, does know one thing: a restless
war engines yet to be invented in Rokugan.
and terrible spirit called the Shakoki Dogu haunts the foothills
Even within Rokugan, the possibilities for discovering lost in which the ancient Boar Clan stronghold may be found. It
knowledge or ancient civilizations can be compelling. Count- is said this powerful malevolent spirit feeds on madness, and
less explorers have visited the ruins of the ancient Naga civili- provokes it in those who fall into its grasp.
30 zation, and during the twelfth century the Unicorn discovered
the ruins of a vast city of purple crystal beneath the Seikitsu
Pass. Other secrets of ancient glories may have left traces inside
The Ruins of Hiruma Castle
Chapter One
the borders of the Empire, still awaiting human discovery. In the eighth century, the Shadowlands legions of the Oni
Lord known only as the Maw overran much of the Crab lands.
Although the Maw’s forces were eventually defeated at the
Ruins and Forgotten Places Battle of the Cresting Wave, most of the Hiruma family’s
lands, including their ancestral castle, remained within the
newly-swollen Shadowlands.
There are many forgotten places in and around
For the next three centuries, countless Hiruma would perish
Rokugan, ruins abandoned or destroyed
in a long series of campaigns to retake the castle. Suffused with
long ago. A complete list of such ancient
Taint, Hiruma Castle became a deathtrap, luring the Hiruma
secrets would be a book in itself, but
into hopeless battles and sieges that bled the
here we present three as examples.
family white. In addition to the major
campaigns, many lesser expeditions were
The Ruins of Shiro Chuda mounted to the abandoned castle by
In the early centuries of the Empire, samurai searching for lost artifacts and
Shiro Chuda lay at the center of records of the Hiruma family.
the Snake Clan’s modest holdings Hiruma Castle was finally
near the provinces of the Phoenix reclaimed and purged of the Taint in
Clan. Founded by a former Isawa, the early twelfth century. For games
the Snake Clan was corrupted set before that date, however, it can
by an evil spirit called a be a powerful lure for those seeking
Shuten Doji, a terrible lost knowledge—or revenge against
the forces of Fu Leng.
New Mechanics
The following sections offers a new Basic School for the
Legend of the Five Rings 4th Edition rules. The Shinjo are
known as wanderers, and few samurai in Rokugan can claim
to have as deep a knowledge of its landscapes and animals
than the Shinjo.
The Shinjo are an ancient and honorable family that
sustained considerable damage to their reputation due to the
subversion by their leadership by the sinister Kolat organiza-
tion. Information on this shameful episode may be found in the
Kolat chapter of the L5R 4th Edition expansion book Enemies
of the Empire. Prior to the exposure of this shame, the Shinjo
were the ruling family of the Unicorn Clan, maintaining a line
of Clan Champions descended from the clan’s founding Kami
herself. After the purge of the Kolat, the Shinjo were removed
from power and replaced by their distant kinsmen, the Moto.
Despite this change, the family persevered in its duties to the
Unicorn Clan, and remained one of the pillars of the Unicorn
Clan and its military endeavors.
Chapter One
New Basic School: Shinjo Bushi
The Shinjo excel at mounted tactics, a trait common to all
Unicorn bushi traditions. The family’s fighting techniques Rank Three: The Four Winds Strike
incorporate a number of gaijin fighting methods encountered 31
The swift and relentless assault of a Shinjo is a dreadful sight
during the clan’s centuries of travel outside the Empire, and
to behold for his enemies. You may make attacks as a Simple
as a result they employ a unique defensive style that depends
Geography
Action rather than a Complex Action when wielding weapons
on concepts such as the active parry, riposte, and other such
that possess the Samurai keyword. If you are fighting while
oddities that most Rokugani are unfamiliar with.
mounted, you may also attack as a Simple Action when
wielding a bow.
Shinjo Bushi School [Bushi]
cc Benefit: +1 Agility
Rank Four: Spirit of the Blade Unleashed
cc Skills: Athletics, Defense, Horsemanship 2, Kenjutsu, Those who mistake the defensive style of the Shinjo as weak
Kyujutsu, any one Skill can find themselves brutally surprised in the last moments
of their lives. When you are in the Defense or Full Defense
cc Honor: 4.5
Stances and an opponent makes a melee attack targeting you,
cc Outfit: Ashigaru or Light Armor, Sturdy Clothing, after the attack resolves you may immediately take a Free
Daisho, Bow, Knife, Traveling Pack, Horse, 10 Koku Action to make one melee attack against that opponent. This
causes you to immediately assume the Attack Stance. This
Techniques Technique may be used a number of times per skirmish equal
to your School Rank, but may only be used once per Round.
Rank One: The Way of the Ki-Rin
The Shinjo family’s natural affinity for horsemanship is Rank Five: Dancing with the Fortunes
immediately obvious and pervades their every action. When A Shinjo atop a horse is a sight that gives even the most
spending a Void Point to add +1k1 to any School Skill Roll, seasoned among his enemies pause, and for good reason.
you may also add your rank in Horsemanship to the total. During a skirmish, when mounted, when you wish to spend a
This bonus cannot be used while in the Center Stance. Void Point you may make a Void Ring Roll (TN 20) as a Free
Action. If the Ring Roll is successful, you gain the mechan-
Rank Two: Dance of the Blade ical benefit of having spent the Void Point without actually
The ancient gaijin swordsmanship techniques practiced by spending it. (This does not actually create a bonus Void Point,
the Shinjo have given them a defensive edge against many it simply generates the mechanical effects of spending one.)
styles practiced within the Empire. When you are in the Full If the roll fails, you spend the Void Point as normal. You may
Defense Stance and an opponent succeeds with an attack roll only use this Technique a number of times per skirmish equal to
that targets you, you may immediately take a Free Action the number of Void Points you had at the start of the skirmish.
to make a Contested Agility Roll against that opponent. If You may utilize this Technique when on foot as well, but
successful, the attack misses instead. This may be done a the TN of the Void Ring Roll increases to 30.
number of times per Round equal to your School Rank.
Chapter Two CUSTOMS
34
Chapter Two
Chapter Two
T
he student turned the small box over in his hands several “My personal suspicion,” the sensei said, “is that the 35
times, examining it carefully. “Master,” he asked his Imperial families are responsible in some way for the tradi-
CUSTOMS
sensei, “why is it considered rude not to decline a gift tion. They benefit from it, as it gives them the impression of
twice before accepting? I understand that it is customary, and largesse and benevolence, as well as generosity when it suits
I would never be rude enough not to observe it, but how did them. That the same benefits are extended to the clans is of
such a custom begin in the first place?” course lost upon them.”
The sensei smiled. “It is a valid question, and one that “You hold the Imperial families in low regard, master?”
shows your intelligence. How many are introduced to things The sensei nodded. “The Emperor and his family are of course
as children and simply never question them? That you ques- excluded, for to suggest otherwise would be blasphemy,” he clari-
tion what is presented to you sets you apart from the pack.” fied. “Those who serve him are self-important buffoons, however.
The boy frowned. “Is it not disrespectful to question tradi- The Otomo are obnoxious beyond all comprehension, the Seppun
tion?” he asked. “That is what my mother always told me.” self-assured, and the Miya hopelessly naïve.” He raised a finger
“Something said merely to prevent embarrassment,” the again. “That said, we must remember to pay them all due respect
sensei said. “And justly so, for it is always good to avoid being at all times. They command significant political power and would
noticed, even as a child. Your mother did you a service by make terribly annoying and expensive enemies.”
keeping you from raising questions among others, but now is “Is questioning the Imperial families not tantamount to
the time to cast that aside and question.” questioning the Emperor? The families serve the Emperor
“Yes, master,” the boy said, bowing. directly, after all.”
“As to the point at hand,” the sensei said, “the truth is that “All samurai serve the Emperor.” The sensei waved dismis-
no one can know for certain. As with most social customs sively at the conversation. “By that logic questioning any
we currently practice, it can be assumed that the tradition samurai is questioning the Emperor, but of course the Impe-
was started with Lady Doji, who in turn developed the social rials have instituted such a belief purely for their own benefit
graces of Rokugan based upon the styling of her divine family, despite how self-contradictory it is.” He folded his arms into
the Kami, in the Heavens.” his sleeves. “The important aspect of the matter is to under-
stand how popularly held customs can be turned into weapons
The boy nodded. “I see.”
to use against one’s enemies. Interpretation and execution are
The sensei raised a cautionary finger. “I said that it could be powerful tools, and you will need to understand them all.”
assumed,” he cautioned. “Assumptions are for the other clans,
“I will try, master,” the student said.
not for us. Never assume something that can be questioned.”
“I should hope so,” the sensei replied. “Now, let us discuss
“Yes, master,” the boy said. “My apologies.”
the tradition of bowing, and how it can be used to manipulate
those whom you encounter.”
or subtle disrespect. Indeed, etiquette supplies not only the
rules for correct behavior but also the rules for how to insult
Chapter Two
Empire gives them a social status that farmers and merchants
lack. Most samurai will show monks the same courtesy they wright Kakita Koshiro over the validity of kabuki as an art
would show a low-ranking samurai, and a monk with a repu- form. Shortly after his death by illness in the year 956 she retired
tation for learning or wisdom could be given the respect to a monastery. The last entry of her pillow book is a poem,
normally reserved for Daimyo. There are no legal repercus- dated the day she learned of Koshiro’s death:
37
sions to being rude to a monk, but the social consequences for Even flaming coals
showing such lack of piety and respect can be severe. Monks can be snatched up, smothered,
CUSTOMS
have dedicated themselves to the teachings of Shinsei, who carried in a pot.
was honored by the First Emperor and the founding Kami of Why then can’t I
the Great Clans, so disrespecting a monk can, by implication,
see my love again?
be taken as disrespect for the Celestial Order.
Doji Barahime is given ancestral honors on the last day of the
Among the heimin monks are shown great respect. month of the Boar by the descendants of Doji Yuuki, by aspiring
Shugenja are rare and frequently occupied by the business of dramatists, and by exceptionally brave artists.
their lord, but monks are far more common and occupied only
by the Tao. When a peasant woman needs prayers for the safe
delivery of her child, or a farmer needs a blessing on a new
house, or a village needs someone to officiate at a harvest
ceremony, it’s usually a member of the Brotherhood of Shinsei
who is there to help.
In their own lives monks observe many customs and rituals
intended to aid them in their path to enlightenment. They say
special prayers to clear and focus the mind first thing in the
morning, before every meal, and before reading the Tao.
The Bonge
The bonge—the common people of the Empire—have a great
many rituals and customs of their own, which they cling to do things in exactly the
with a dedication that rivals the staunchest Lion tradition- same way, hoping to survive to
alist. The reason for this is simple: they live in constant peril. have descendants themselves. There is
Commoners face all manner of threats, including disease, earth- some variation in this—urban commoners tend
quake, drought, deluge, fire, cold, bandits, ronin, their lord’s to be somewhat more open to new ideas than country-
samurai, some other lord’s samurai, ghosts, nezumi infesta- dwellers—but as a general rule all heimin are suspicious of new
tions, and creatures from the Shadowlands. Their ancestors did ideas and anyone espousing them.
things a certain way and survived to bear descendants, so they
Sample Prayers
Members of the bonge worship their ancestors, but their
Morning Prayer to the Ancestors: motivations are different from samurai. They do not believe
“Honored ancestors, you watch over your children their ancestors can aid them; rather, they simply venerate
day and night. Honored ones, accept then this offering them as family elders. For supernatural aid they look instead
of gratitude.” to the Fortunes, especially the great Seven Fortunes. Every
village will have at least a small shrine to the Fortunes, and
A Daily Prayer for Purification: daily life is filled with rituals intended to coax goodwill from
“All the evil karma created by me, by my fear, desire, the spirits.
and regret, created by my body and thought, I confess The bonge lie in the middle level of Rokugani society, and
openly and fully.” their relations with samurai are more complex than those of
A Prayer Before Meals: eta or other bottom-caste persons. When a samurai enters a
village, he will typically walk to the center of it calling loudly
“Rice gruel is effective in five ways to aid the traveler
for the headman. The headman or someone from his family
on the Way. There is no limit to its good results, resulting
will arrive as quickly as possible, inviting the samurai to his
in peace forever.”
house. Every headman’s family maintains a ‘quality room’ just
A Prayer Used as a Blessing of for visiting samurai, and any guests will be invited there and
offered food and drink. The headman will politely ask what the
Persons and Places:
samurai wants. If the samurai is a representative of the village’s
“Whatever spirits have come together here, either be-
lord, the headman will agree to any and all requests, regardless
longing to the earth or living in the air, let all spirits be
of whether the village can actually fulfill them. If the samurai is a
happy, and then listen attentively to what is said.
ronin, the headman will attempt to talk him out of the request, or
“Therefore, O spirits, attend to me, show kindness to agree to the barest minimum required to avoid the wave-man’s
the human race who both day and night bring their of- wrath. If the samurai serves a lord other than the village’s, the
ferings; therefore protect them with your strength. headman will agree to all reasonable requests—and then make
“Whatever wealth there be here or in the other world, note of them in the village’s tax ledger. When magistrates come
or whatever excellent jewel in the heavens, it is certainly in the autumn to collect taxes, this amount will be charged off
not equal to the Way. The most excellent jewel is found against the village’s tax liability.
CUSTOMS
in the Tao of Shinsei, by this truth may there be enlight- A wandering monk who enters a village will generally go first
enment. to the local shrine. There he will offer prayers and see that it is
“The destruction of fear, the freedom from passion, the well-cared for. Usually, a villager will soon greet him and offer
38 cutting off from regret; the excellent peace which Shinsei him food and a place to sleep. Monks generate far less fear in a
attained, there is nothing equal to that Way. This excel- village than samurai do, and villagers will generally agree to any
lent jewel is found in the Tao, by this truth may there be reasonable requests a monk might make. In return, the villagers
Chapter Two
enlightenment. expect the monk to perform any blessings or rituals they might
“The purity which the best of teachers praised, the need. Of course, not all monks are honorable and pious, and
meditation which they call uninterrupted, there is no villagers like to tell tales of drunken or womanizing monks who
meditation like this. This excellent jewel is found in the meet their comeuppance at the hands of honest peasants.
Tao, by this truth may there be enlightenment.”
Household Rituals
The Women’s Rite for Needles
On the twenty-seventh day of the Month of the Dog,
all the women of a household will kneel before the shelf
that holds the family shrine. The woman in charge of
the household places a block of tofu on the shelf and one
by one sticks in all the needles that have been bent or
broken by use during the past year. That task complete,
she offers a prayer of thanksgiving to all the needles
who sacrificed themselves in service to the household.
Chapter Two
by the household shugenja (for wealthy and powerful entire family committing seppuku.
samurai) or by a shugenja or monk from a nearby temple. A
month after a child’s birth, the parents will take the infant to
the nearest shrine to be blessed and have its name recorded.
Birth ceremonies tend to be small, family-focused events; if 39
someone invites you to celebrate the birth of their child, you
CUSTOMS
know they consider you a trusted friend.
Funeral ceremonies, on the other hand, can vary widely
in size. The funeral of a young child will probably only be
attended by family and a few neighbors, but the funeral of a
famous warrior or courtier will draw mourners from all over.
The exact details of a funeral ceremony will vary slightly
depending on the circumstances of the death—a Mantis who is
swept overboard in a storm doesn’t leave behind anything to
cremate, and in the Crab Lands if there is the slightest suspi-
cion the deceased might be Tainted they will cremate first and
hold the fancy ceremony later. Still, there is an established
From The Pillow Book Of Doji Barahime
Y esterday I attended the funeral of General—as Father’s representative. The day was horribly hot and humid; I could feel my under-kimono melt onto
my body with each step and I might as well have left my parasol at home for all the help it gave me. Father decreed I had to take Yuu-chan with me, so
she could practice her manners in public, and—Jizo be praised!—she actually behaved herself. I suppose she was simply overwhelmed by the crowd.
The Governor was there, along with his karo and hatamoto. Our lord wasn’t able to attend, but he had sent his senior advisor. The grounds were thick
with Doji courtiers of every rank, and I don’t think I could have swung my parasol without hitting a Kenshinzen. Not that I advise swinging parasols
around Kenshinzen; they are a twitchy lot. Anyway, Yuu-chan kept mostly quiet as she stared at the crowd with those huge eyes of hers. At one point she
turned to me and said, “Auntie! There must be two hundred people here to mourn the General!” I think I kept the smirk off of my face. A hundred were
there to mourn the General, and a hundred were there hoping to impress the mourners.
pattern for funerals throughout the Empire, and every family a monk or shugenja will say the necessary prayers and the
will try to follow that pattern as much as possible. pyre will be lit. When the pyre has burned out and the ashes
Immediately after death an eta will moisten the lips of the are cool the family will gather for a private ritual in which
deceased with a mixture of salt and water. This is the ‘last they pick the bones out of the ashes and place them in a
food and drink,’ and it is intended to fortify the spirit of the funeral urn.
dead for its journey into the next life. Next the eta will take Special chopsticks are employed for this ritual. The family
the body to be washed and dressed in funeral clothes. The member closest to the deceased will pick the bones out of
cleansed body is brought back to the bedroom to lie in state the ashes, transferring them to the next closest member, who
until the cremation ceremony, which is normally held four passes them on down the line until the last family member
days after death. present puts the bones in the urn. In addition, the bones are
Near the bed holding the body a small table will be set up. placed into the urn in a special sequence: legs, arms, hips,
The table is covered with a white cloth and red ribbons, and backbones, teeth, and finally skull.
displays a blank funeral tablet along with various talismans. The funerary urn is returned to the house and placed on the
All of these items are purified by a shugenja or monk. White family altar for 35 days of additional mourning. During this
CUSTOMS
paper lanterns and flower wreathes are hung throughout the time dishes of specially blessed salt are kept at the gate and
house, and the doors of the family shrine will be shut and doorways of the house so visitors may purify their hands and
covered with white paper to protect it from being rendered face before entering. When the period of mourning ends the
40
impure by the presence of the corpse. urn is taken away for final burial. Depending on the wealth
An honor guard of bushi will be appointed to keep watch and status of the family, this may be a special burial plot, a
over the body. This is a custom that originated in Crab lands, family shrine, or a temple of Shinsei. In the Lion Clan, suffi-
Chapter Two
due to Tainted bodies’ unpleasant habit of reanimating, ciently well-regarded samurai have the honor of being buried
but over time it was adopted by the rest of the Empire. A in the great Hall of the Ancestors, where their name will be
chief mourner, usually a close family member, will also be honored by generations of Lion samurai to come.
appointed and it is his duty to make sure there is always
someone in the room mourning the deceased. It is believed the
spirit of the dead person lingers in the house for a few days The Gempukku Ceremony
after the death, and if it thinks it wasn’t sufficiently mourned
it may stay and turn into a malevolent ghost. “Do not choose a famous name. Choose your name, and
On the day of the cremation the eta load the body onto an then make it famous.”
unpainted palanquin with white curtains and carry it to the
pyre. After the family and the other mourners have gathered, — Toritaka Tatsune
Chapter Two
Most families who can afford the fee will hire a professional
nakado (matchmaker) to find a good spouse for their child
and to conduct the negotiations with the other family. A
matchmaker will consider a number of factors in arranging a
marriage, but whether the two people have genuine feelings 41
for each other is not one of them.
The Rokugani do not scoff at love or deny its power:
CUSTOMS
Benten, the Fortune of Romantic Love, is one of the Seven
Great Fortunes, after all. They simply don’t consider it to be a
factor in a successful marriage. It is not impossible to marry
someone you love, but it takes a certain amount of luck
and a lot of hard work to convince the two families
the match is a favorable one. (Clever lovers will
persuade the matchmaker first, and let her handle
their families.) Regardless, good matchmakers try
to make sure the bride and groom are compatible, as
messy public scenes between husband and wife are not
only shameful in themselves but also call into question the
matchmaker’s professional judgment.
A matchmaker will arrange meetings between the parents of
prospective spouses (to which the two candidates for marriage
may or may not be invited—if present they do not speak to
each other). This is the beginning of the negotiation stage, and
either family can pull out without loss of face—they need
only inform the matchmaker, and she
will politely tell the other family.
Everyday Manners
and Mores
Gift-Giving
As discussed in the L5R Core Rulebook, the Rokugani consider
gift-giving to be an arena where it is truly the thought that
counts. A lord already provides his samurai retainers with
food, shelter, clothing, armor, and any other reasonable need,
so giving a samurai something useful implies his lord is
unable to take care of him, a potentially deadly insult. While
ronin and members of the bonge don’t have that kind of secu-
rity, the idea that a useful gift is an insult has percolated all
through Rokugani society. That is not to say a ronin or a
peasant farmer will object to being given money, but it does
mean the giver and the receiver will pretend koku really aren’t
all that useful.
the two of them read their vows and take three sips each from Gifts are given for a variety of reasons. A Rokugani may
three different cups of sake. Incense and prayer are offered to send a gift to a friend as a memento of past times, or to
the Fortunes and the ancestors, and the ceremony is done. In congratulate him on a happy occasion, or merely because
some cases, the completion of the ceremony will be signified the object reminded him of that friend. When meeting a
by tying the bride and groom’s hands together with a red superior or one’s host for the first time it is also proper to
thread, symbolizing the new connection between them.
CUSTOMS
Y uu-chan came bounding into my study today, letter in hand. Will that girl never learn a dignified walk? “Auntie,” she cried out, “I’ve been
invited to Lord Hiroshi’s for the Harvest Festival!”
“That is wonderful,” I said, and I meant it. Hiroshi is too self-absorbed to know a good poem from a bad, so he will praise her to all of his
guests regardless of what she does—the perfect patron for a young poet.
Yuu-chan, meanwhile, was going into a frenzy over her packing list. “Auntie, I will need some fresh writing brushes. And paper. And a ki-
mono, I have no new kimono for this season—I’ll look like a frump! And what can I bring to give Lord Hiroshi?”
“That’s easy,” I said. “Give him a mirror.”
Gifts with religious or philosophical significance are also If the visitor places his sword to his right, making it hard to
popular: collections of Shinseist parables, blessed amulets draw, he is expressing trust in his host. If he places the sword
from important shrines, and similar items are popular choices. to his left he is indicating he doesn’t trust his host, or perhaps
Gifts can also be given to insult the recipient. This needs to that his host should not trust him. In any case, if the sword
be done with great delicacy, or the giver will be the one who is laid with the hilt towards the host the visitor is hinting he
ends up looking foolish. Richly extravagant gifts are insulting doesn’t think much of his host’s skill with a sword.
because the recipient has no way of returning the sentiment. It is worth pointing out here that actually drawing your
An insulting gift could also subtly imply that the recipient is sword in someone else’s house is considered the height of
lacking in something; giving an annotated copy of Kakita’s rudeness: The presence of the family shrine makes a home
Sword to a Dragon samurai who follows Mirumoto’s Niten is
a good example of this.
How a gift is presented also determines whether a gift is
perceived as a compliment or an insult. “Akodo-san, there is The Shoji Screen
no greater treasure for a samurai than the wisdom and honor
Chapter Two
of his ancestors, and so I would like to present you with this Rokugan is a society where every residence is crowd-
copy of Akodo’s Leadership as a token of my esteem,” is a ed and privacy is rare and difficult to attain. If that
compliment. “Akodo-san, I would like to present you with a were not enough, most internal walls (and even some
copy of this book, Leadership. I am sure it will help guide you external ones) are made of paper. The Rokugani have
through your life,” is an insult. devised a variety of social conventions to get around 43
this problem, of which the most basic is simply to re-
fuse to notice anything that does not concern them
CUSTOMS
Guests and Hosting personally. Thus a Rokugani guest will sit quietly in
his room, pretending not to hear a bitter argument
between his host’s family members in the adjoining
In a land of swords and paper walls, hospitality customs are room.
extremely important, for they tell both guest and host exactly
One of the more specialized variants on this social
what to expect from each other and prevent unfortunate (and
rule involves the use of shoji screens—folding screens
potentially deadly) disagreements.
of paper or silk, mounted in thin wooden frames.
When a samurai wishes to visit another samurai at home, These can be moved anywhere within a residence,
the visitor will first announce themselves to the gateman and by social compact they are considered the same
(usually a servant, but powerful samurai will have bushi as walls—so a pair of samurai may arrange “privacy”
guarding their residences) by presenting a copy of his personal simply by stepping behind a convenient shoji, without
chop (or his personal mon, if he has one). He will also make ever leaving the room. Of course, whatever they say
a short speech explaining who he is and what his visit is for, will be clearly audible, but the Empire’s social rules
after which he will wait while the information is conveyed to mean that anyone who refers to their “private”
the host or hostess. conversation will be confessing to eavesdropping,
If the host isn’t at home, or doesn’t wish to see the visitor, instantly placing themselves in the wrong.
the visitor is offered a cup of tea and told that the host is Of course, social convention does not prevent a
away and will be back tomorrow. It does not matter how long samurai from acting on information he gained by
the host will really be away, or even if he is away at all, the overhearing a “private” conversation behind a shoji
gateman will always say, “tomorrow,” and it is quite rude for screen—he just has to avoid ever admitting where he
a visitor to press the matter. got that information. Among skilled courtiers, the use
If the host will receive the visitor, he is shown into the and manipulation of information through conversa-
house. A visitor who is a friend of the host will leave his tions behind shoji can become a high art.
daisho on a rack near the entrance of the house. If the visitor
is an acquaintance, stranger, or enemy, he will usually keep
his swords with him.
What he does with his swords when greeted by his host will
set the tone of the meeting.
sacred space, and to draw steel dishonors a samurai and from batters, and flatbreads formed from stiff doughs
shames his ancestors. In Rokugan it can be far easier to justify that are rolled out and cooked on a hot, flat griddle.
a murder than a social gaffe.
c c Proteins: Seafood is heavily consumed in all coastal
If a visitor is to be staying in the house as a guest the host areas, and in inland areas river and lake fish are eaten
will do everything in his power to make the stay gracious whenever possible. Poultry is also widely used, both as
and pleasant. Wealthy samurai have elegant guest rooms for meat and eggs. Soybeans are another hugely popular
their visitors, while samurai of more modest means will often source of protein, especially since they can be grown
offer their own bedroom to their guests. Even heimin, whose in most parts of the Empire. Most of the soybean crop
houses frequently only have one room, will offer their guest is turned into tofu, a heavy bean curd that keeps well,
the most comfortable spot in the house. The visitor, mean- but a significant fraction of each year’s soybean crop
while, stays studiously ignorant of all of the family’s private is used to make salty, fragrant condiment called shoyu
business going on around him. (soy sauce) and the thick paste called miso, which is
used for flavoring and to make soups and sauces.
Mung beans and the small, red adzuki bean are also
eaten; the adzuki is the main ingredient in the sweet
red bean paste used in many confections.
Chapter Two
most of which have spread to the rest of the Empire. Pickled
vegetables are popular both for meals and as snacks.
The Lion 45
CUSTOMS
practice, though they eat far more poultry and tofu than
they do fish. Their farmlands are extensive, though their
western provinces tend to be too dry and rocky for
good rice production.
The Mantis
The Yoritomo family of the Mantis have the
distinction of being even pickier about their
fish than the Crane. Indeed, they are so
adamant about freshness that their chefs
have devised several dishes in which the
fish is set before the diner while still
twitching in its death throes. Few of
these dishes have become popular on
the mainland, although the concept
of sushi (serving raw or lightly cooked
fish over vinegar-infused rice) is
a favorite everywhere. The
Chopsticks
Everyone, from the Emperor down to the lowliest eta, eats
with chopsticks. Even Moto warriors fresh from the Burning
Sands are given crash courses by their Rokugani kin on how
use them, because nothing signals you are an outsider faster
The Scorpion than not being able to eat properly. Everything but soup is
eaten with them, and even then it is considered acceptable to
For most of their history, Scorpion cuisine was similar to Lion pluck out the solid parts of the soup with chopsticks before
cuisine. During the twelfth century, however, the Scorpion drinking the liquid.
spent several years in exile in the Burning Sands. After their
Almost any kind of wood can be made into chopsticks, but
return, their diet began to show some influences from this
what actually gets used varies by social strata and by clan.
experience. Scorpion samurai still ate plain rice, but they
Eta and heimin will use whatever wood is common and cheap,
added dishes in which the rice was cooked with vegetables
which usually means bamboo—it grows quickly and the wood
and spices to season it. They also became fond of small
is tough and durable.
chunks of poultry or fish threaded on a skewer, sprinkled with
cumin or cinnamon, and roasted over a fire. Crab chopsticks are also usually made of bamboo. Most
non-Crab assume this is because the Crab don’t care what
they are made of, but the truth is that bamboo is a common
The Unicorn symbol of perseverance, a virtue the Crab readily admire. The
fact that the wood is also tough enough to be sharpened into
The Unicorn returned to the Empire with a cooking style an emergency weapon is just a bonus.
developed over 800 years of wandering, a style focused on The Crane favor very simple chopsticks made of beautiful
foods that could be prepared quickly with a minimum of fuel woods, and it isn’t uncommon for a Crane household to have
and equipment. Small bits of meat threaded on skewers, flat- several different sets of chopsticks to coordinate with the
breads, and vegetables roasted in ashes are all specialties of passing seasons: plum for winter, cherry for spring, kaya (a
this nomadic cuisine. hard, golden-tinged wood) for summer, and maple for fall.
CUSTOMS
The Unicorn didn’t give this cuisine up when they returned Kaya is used for summer both because of its sunshiny color and
to a more settled life; they just added the elements of standard because it is the favored wood for go boards—a subtle reminder
Rokugani cuisine they liked, combining the two into a unique that summer is the season of war. The Imperial Families some-
46
style. Like the Dragon, they raise livestock for food, but unlike what unsurprisingly follow the Crane’s lead in chopsticks.
them the Unicorn aren’t afraid to call a cow a cow. The rest The monks of the Dragon use whatever the local peasantry
of the Empire regards Unicorn cooking as disgusting, but the uses. Dragon samurai usually don’t have much of a prefer-
Chapter Two
descendants of Shinjo do not care about such sneering—they ence, though a set of plum wood chopsticks is considered a
are upholding the traditions of their own ancestors, after all. thoughtful and gracious gift.
An example of Unicorn fusion cooking is gyuniku no Lion samurai earn their reputation for being uninterested
misozuke, a dish where thin strips of beef are marinated in frivolities, but neither do they object to having necessary
several days in sweet white miso and then broiled. Another objects that are also beautiful. Kaya, white oak, and plum
popular Unicorn custom is to grill meat and vegetables on a wood are favorites.
round sheet of iron set above a fire, with individual samurai
The families of the Mantis diverge sharply in their inclina-
scooping their food off the grill and into bowls for eating.
tions. The Moshi prefer chopsticks made from light, warm-
Hot and tangy spices are common in Unicorn food, usually in
colored woods, especially maples. The pragmatic Tsuruchi
fiery sauces that are drizzled over every sort of dish.
tend not to care, while the Yoritomo like chopsticks made
from rare woods like ebony and mahogany, sometimes orna-
mented with inlays of pearl, mother-of-pearl, or coral. Most
The Rokugani tend to be horrified by the gross ostentation of
Most Rokugani don’t give a lot of thought to what Lost or Yoritomo chopsticks, though they will admit they show excel-
oni might eat, but the fact of the matter is that unless they lent workmanship.
are undead, corrupt beings have to eat too. Most Shadow- The Phoenix also favor ornamented chopsticks, but their
lands creatures eat anything they can catch (until they too taste runs to fine wood and woodwork. Chopsticks with inlays
are caught and eaten), but those Lost who manage to live in of a contrasting color wood are quite common.
a more organized fashion (especially those organized by the
Scorpion think light-colored chopsticks clash with their
Dark Lord Daigotsu in the twelfth century) sometimes display
dark clan colors, so they prefer chopsticks in lacquered black
more sophisticated sensibilities. Lost have been known to
or red, or ones made of naturally dark woods.
raise crops (tended by zombies or enslaved goblins), creating
a cuisine that is a dark and eerie reflection of Rokugan’s. Unicorn have no set preferences, though exotic woods from
The largest difference, aside from the ever-present Taint, is the Burning Sands are popular. Some Unicorn like chopsticks
the amount and kinds of meat eaten. The Lost eat far more made of purple-tinged woods, though others consider this to
meat than most Rokugani, and they will eat any creature that be disrespectful of the clan’s colors.
isn’t poisonous—even human flesh. Indeed, many of the Lost The Lost, if they use chopsticks at all, prefer ones carved
consider un-Tainted human flesh to be a delicacy for special out of bone. Of course, this may include an element of prac-
celebrations, and take a perverse glee in serving this “dish” to ticality along with sadism: in the Shadowlands, the trees can
any Rokugani prisoners they hold. sometimes be more dangerous than the animals.
Unique Customs of The Kuni have no formal dojo, and so their gempukku tests
vary from sensei to sensei. These tests are never easy, and in
the Great Clans fact many of the senior Kuni have a secret rivalry over who
can devise the most difficult but passable gempukku test.
The Kaiu and Yasuki play supporting roles in the clan’s
fight against the Shadowlands, and so they rarely ask their
The Crab students to go into that dark realm as part of their gempukku.
Instead, both families favor rigorous written and oral tests on
the student’s knowledge of family techniques and practices.
“Lady Shiriko claimed today that the Crab are no dif- While the Crab believe marriage is very important (the next
ferent than the ogres they fight. I must disagree—no one generation of Crab samurai has to come from somewhere,
has ever heard of an ogre using chopsticks.” after all) they don’t put a lot of emphasis on the process. Any
Crab who reaches the age of 22 without marrying is granted
—from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime an arranged marriage. The arrangements are typically handled
by parents, and frequently a local magistrate will fill the role
New children are cherished in the Crab as a sign that the of matchmaker, the whole affair carried out in an atmosphere
clan’s strength is being replenished, and Crab birth customs of efficient practicality. The receptions following a marriage
are oriented toward protecting the child. When a pregnancy ceremony, on the other hand, are times of wild and boisterous
is about to come to term, whether samurai or peasant, a local celebration. The Crab can turn even a party into a feat of
shugenja makes sure to renew all blessings on the home. endurance, and this combined with the clan’s notorious fond-
During childbirth a guardian always stands vigilant over ness for strong drink results in many marriages remembered
the house holding a specially blessed wand (called a gohei) mostly for the drinking contests that happened afterward.
to keep away goblins, spirits, and other demons that might
want to harm or corrupt the child. In the case of an impor- Crab samurai rarely retire to the life of a monk; the idea of
someone still capable of serving the clan going off to a life
Chapter Two
tant samurai family, this guardian is always a shugenja. With
lower-status samurai families the shugenja gives the wand to of meditation and contemplation strikes them as almost mad.
a lesser priest or monk, while in peasant families the father- The few Crab monasteries usually hold monks who suffer
to-be (or, if he is dead, another male relative appointed to act from devastating injuries or some form of insanity, and these
as “father”) is given the wand. Even an eta family will get a establishments often double as hospitals. More frequently,
older Crab samurai become sensei at one of the many Crab 47
blessing at this time, as corrupt eta are every bit as dangerous
as corrupt samurai. dojo, where they can contribute to the war effort by passing
on their skills and knowledge to the next generation.
CUSTOMS
As the child grows, most Crab mothers will sew a wish
doll, a practice started by the Kuni. Wish dolls are stitched Funerals are a solitary exception to the Crab Clan’s usual
with one eye and the spirit of the doll is asked to watch over disdain for ceremony. Death on the Wall is common, and
the child. As the child grows the doll sits watchfully in an each death is accepted with quiet respect. Funerals are elab-
honored place in the house (usually in the child’s room), and orate affairs, usually commemorating the death and life of
at gempukku the second eye is stitched on as a sign of thanks many samurai at once. In the case of large battles, such an
for the doll-spirit’s aid. act is not only practical but allows the Crab samurai to be
remembered as they lived—as fellow soldiers and comrades.
Crab gempukku ceremonies vary widely from family to While Crab insult their living comrades with jovial famil-
family. The most well-known custom is the Hida practice of iarity, to speak ill of the dead is a grave offense. The only
sending the student into the Shadowlands (admittedly, only fault ever spoken of after death is cowardice; all else is
after the student has demonstrated his skills with an assort- forgiven once a soul has passed from the mortal realm. Visi-
ment of martial demonstrations). The student must return tors who accidentally insult a dead Crab find every Crab in
with the head of a Shadowlands creature to be made samurai. the room suddenly turning their backs, quietly pretending
Crab sensei take careful note of what the student brought they no longer exist. If the visitor is truly unfortunate, the
back and how he went about it. Students who bring back the dead man’s comrades or relatives will immediately demand
head of an oni or other dangerous creature are given impor- a duel. The Crab Champion almost never refuses permission
tant responsibilities on the Wall, and those wise enough to for such duels, for no Crab will endure an insult to his duty.
seek out their peers and enter the Shadowlands in a group are Even if no duel is forthcoming, the insulting visitor may find
groomed as officers. Students who return with the head of a himself trapped in an alley later that night by a swarm of
nezumi, however, are labeled as fools and cast out of the clan. masked crab with jo staffs.
The Hiruma also have stringent tests, though theirs empha- Part of the Crab’s formal attitude toward funerals is the
size cunning and speed over brute strength—the ability to custom of “voice after death,” in which a person is allowed to
return from the Shadowlands with information is valued more speak of the deceased as if he were still alive. Prior to death
highly than the ability to return with an oni’s head. During many Crab warriors will chose someone to act as their voice.
the two centuries when Shiro Hiruma lay in the hands of the This person is given a message the Crab wishes to be said at
Shadowlands Horde, a common test was for the student to his funeral. To ask another person to be one’s voice is the
bring back an item from the fallen castle. During other eras, ultimate gesture of trust and respect between two Crab, and it
different tests were applied, such as bringing back a weapon is a bond some take more seriously than marriage.
or piece of armor from one of the many battlefields where
Crab heroes fell against the forces of Fu Leng.
The Crane This allows the guests of the ceremony to properly evaluate
where the new samurai will place in the great game of court—
which of course is itself part of playing the political game. The
“Everyone knows that the Crane are the most elegant greatest example of this is the special gempukku ceremony
Clan in the Empire. Everyone knows it because we tell hosted by the Kakita Dueling Academy, the so-called Topaz
them over and over again.” Championship. The Championship features young men and
women from every Great Clan and a few of the Minor Clans in
— from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime a competition designed to showcase the talents of Rokugan’s
youth. Invitations to participate or attend the festival are
The birth of a child is as welcome and joyous an occasion
some of the most hotly traded favors in Rokugan. Of course,
among the Crane as anywhere else in Rokugan, but the Crane
it is no coincidence that this prestigious competition ends in
feel that to show too much pride over a new child attracts
an iaijutsu tournament, the dueling art-form that the Crane
the attention of vindictive spirits. Spirits of dead children are
define and dominate.
quite tragic, but they are extremely dangerous to a young
child. The Crane believe these spirits are attracted when a Though the Crane avoid open warfare and prefer the
parent displays too much pride, so they express their joy at peaceful court life, they respect the way of the warrior as
childbirth in more subtle fashion. Neighbors, friends, and much as any other samurai. Many Crane bleach their hair
relatives are invited over in small groups over several days white shortly after their gempukku to honor Daidoji Hayaku,
following the birth, with the closest friends and relatives the legendary hero who entered the Shadowlands to find the
invited first. These individuals offer gifts and lavish compli- missing Thunders and came back with the Ancestral Sword
ments to the newborn. The parents are expected to humbly of the Crane.
turn the gifts down and brush the compliments aside as a Courtship and marriage rituals are of utmost importance,
show of humility. The gifts are put aside in storage until the since many Crane political alliances are cemented through
child’s fifth birthday, when they are offered to the child again. well-placed betrothals. It is considered every Crane samurai’s
Since the number four represents death, to pass that age—and duty to marry well. Generally, such decisions are resolved
therefore overcome that number—suggests the child is now entirely by professional marriage arrangers, experts in
somewhat safe from evil spirits and can safely accept the gifts. creating unions that will be long lasting and fruitful for both
the clan and the parties being wed. The Crane city of Musumi
CUSTOMS
union.
The Imperial Histories: The First Hantei’s Bride
I t is said that during the dawn of the Empire, Hantei sought a bride to accompany him in life and bear his heir. He traveled through all of Roku-
gan, seeking the perfect woman, but could not find a suitable match anywhere. He turned to his sister Doji for help, and her followers searched
far and wide to find a suitable woman, but still in vain.
In the village of Ichito, just south of Kyuden Doji, one fisherman had a daughter of true magnificence. Doji Mioko had a voice so pure and
beautiful that the fish in the ocean would rise to the surface to listen to her—which made fishing very easy for her father. When Doji’s samurai
came looking, the fisherman feared for his livelihood, so he took his daughter to an island off the coast to hide.
Hantei remained dissatisfied with the many beautiful women brought to court by Kakita and Doji. There was nothing lacking in their honor,
beauty, or skills. But none inspired him, none made his heart beat as his sister had admitted Kakita did for her. The Emperor decided to abandon
the search for a time, and went hunting with his falcons to raise his spirits. While chasing a stray bird, he found himself on the coast, listening to
the sea breeze—and with it, a beautiful and hauntingly sad tune. When he told Kakita of this, the husband of Doji took him to the village, seeking
a ferry to the island which seemed to be the source of the mysterious song.
The only fisherman not out to sea was Mioko’s father, and it was he who took Hantei and Kakita to the island. When he realized the purpose of
their trip, the clever fisherman regaled them with tales of the wind blowing through rocks and coral. He claimed it could often sound like a maiden
singing for her lover. Disappointed, Hantei returned to the mainland to meet the next group of Crane maidens.
After the samurai had left, the fisherman returned to the island to speak to his daughter and bring her food. She had seen him at sea and asked
who the man with him had been, but he replied it was merely a beggar. Then he praised her for her obedience and returned to the mainland. The
fisherman did not realize that Mioko had in fact fallen instantly deeply in love with the radiant young Emperor. She wrote a haiku about the man
she had seen on a ribbon, and tied it to the leg of a bird she had befriended. With a prayer to Amaterasu, she released the dove to carry her feelings
away from the island. The dove flew true and came to Hantei’s rooms in the Imperial palace.
No sooner had Hantei read the poem than he summoned Kakita. He proclaimed the author of the poem the only woman he would marry, and
commanded his champion to find her. Crane samurai once again set out to scour their lands for the soul who wrote the haiku, but no one could tell
them who had written the poem on the ribbon.
When the fisherman told his daughter of the Emperor’s search, Mioko burst into tears. The Emperor had stolen her words and taken them as
his own. Now she would never have her handsome beggar. The quick-thinking fisherman asked for the words to the poem, telling his daughter he
would teach them to another village girl. Once the Emperor had left, he promised, he would help her to find her “beggar.”
Chapter Two
The fisherman brought a village girl to the Emperor’s palace, bearing his daughter’s words. The Crane rejoiced at having finally provided a
bride for the Emperor, but Hantei’s divine nature let him sense something was amiss. He asked the girl for more of her poetry, but found it lacking.
The girl soon broke down and confessed the truth.
Hantei was angry, but he chose a cunning strategy rather than direct confrontation. The next day he visited the fisherman and asked to hear the
music from the island coral once more. The fisherman grudgingly rowed the young Kami out to the island. When Mioko saw her father return 49
with her “beggar,” she rushed out to meet him... and when Hantei saw Mioko, he dropped to his knees and declared his love for her. It is said that
CUSTOMS
when Mioko accepted his love and returned it, Hantei wept tears that turned to pure jade as they fell upon the sand. He collected the tears and gave
them to Kakita in exchange for the Crane maiden’s hand in marriage.
As for the greedy fisherman, he was condemned to live on the island for the rest of his life, with only the wind in the coral for companionship.
truly matter what the student says, as long as he is concise Still, the Mirumoto and Kitsuki do tend to have traditional
and passionate in his beliefs. views of Bushido, and thus most still view retirement as the
end to a samurai’s career. Retired Mirumoto and Kitsuki do
The Togashi order is secretive about its initiation tech-
not continue to serve their family, though some of them join
niques, but it is known that they pursue study of the Tao,
the Togashi and take that name.
meditation, and of course ritual tattooing with magical ink.
The senior monks of the order monitor the tattooing process Dragon funerals are very informal. Most Dragon have little
carefully, for the tattoos reveal much about the wearer’s soul fear of death, viewing it as one more change in an existence
and destiny. fraught with it. When a Dragon dies, he is ritually cremated
as normal. Elaborate gravesites are uncommon; scattering the
In a Clan as reclusive and enigmatic as the Dragon it is
ashes of the dead in areas of serene natural beauty is the
somewhat surprising that their customs regarding courtship
norm. Friends and family will gather to say their goodbyes.
are fairly straightforward. It is rare for members of other clans
Some choose to leave gifts such as rice, sandals, or warm
to seek a political alliance with the Dragon, and the fami-
blankets by the grave, all intended to make the deceased spir-
lies get along with each other relatively well, so marriages
it’s continuing journeys more comfortable.
for political reasons are much rarer than in other clans. By
contrast, marriages for love are actually somewhat common, Dragon gravesites are typically unmarked, but they are
though in all cases a samurai must ask permission from his invariably placed near a shrine or monastery. The monks keep
daimyo before he can be married. careful records of which areas are resting places for the dead,
and whose ashes lie there, for it is their duty to make sure
In the Togashi order, marriages are unusual to say
unmarked burial sites are not defiled.
the least. Though not all the ise zumi take vows
forbidding marriage, most do, believing that such During the Clan War in the early twelfth century, Shadow-
lands forces under Yogo Junzo destroyed a number of Dragon
monasteries, leaving no survivors. This resulted in lost records
of many Dragon gravesites, creating a constant danger that
new castles or villages will disturb the dead. Thus, any new
construction in the Dragon lands begins with a shugenja
surveying the area to make certain no lingering ghosts might
be disturbed.
The Lion a less-promising child up to an acceptable level of skill than
waste the time and resources spent on him in his younger
years by killing him outright.
“Lion samurai are brought up to be staid, dependable,
hardworking, loyal, and obedient. I had a pony like that A Lion finds himself once again at the center of his family’s
once.” attention during his gempukku ceremony. This is the only
time a true Lion fears scrutiny, because his audience is the
— from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime people he values most. While no Lion will ever consider an
opponent to be a worthy judge of his skill, he will spend his
The birth of a Lion is a glorious event, usually attended by the entire life bowing before his superiors within the clan. Those
child’s close relatives and a representative of the local Daimyo who fail their gempukku cannot truly escape or erase the stain
or provincial governor. A Kitsu shugenja is often on hand to they place on their names. However, those who fail despite
discern any omens at the birth. At the birth of any high- their best efforts are often given another chance to learn and
ranking samurai, one of the Kitsu ancestor shugenja known prove themselves. Only those who fail their gempukku due to
as sodan-senzo importunes the ancestors to divine whether cowardice, selfishness, or other irretrievable moral flaws are
any have taken a particular interest in the child. Everything is required to commit seppuku.
recorded dutifully, and from that day forward the young Lion Relationships between Lion are generally dispassionate.
is guided towards the destiny the Kitsu have foretold. Arranged marriages are the overwhelming rule, with notable
Most Lion parents are too occupied with their duties to and powerful bushi commonly uniting to raise a stronger
raise a child themselves. In most cases the newborn is raised and more perfect generation of Lion, or to cement necessary
solely by a chosen protector (usually a trusted ashigaru or political alliances with the leaders of other clans. Notions
ji-samurai) with occasional visits from the parents. This of romantic love are uncommon among the Lion, to say the
protector is no nanny, however; it is his duty to insure the least; only the Ikoma find any sort of interest in the notion
young Lion is prepared to meet his destined course in life. If of romantic affairs, as they are raised to embrace emotional
a Lion should become dishonored later in life, his childhood displays. However, as the most polit-
protector often takes his own life out of shame.
Chapter Two
Despite the Lion Clan’s reputation for inflexibility, they are
neither stupid nor wasteful in their dedication to Bushido.
Failure is a dishonor, but one that can be corrected and
learned from. The Akodo study their battlefield defeats, not
their victories.
51
Wild tales of Matsu children slitting their bellies in mass
numbers and Akodo students killing each other to weed out
CUSTOMS
the unfit are popular in the rest of the Empire, but they are
wild tales, nothing more. In truth, the Lion would rather bring
Lion who retire to the life of a monk are unlike the monks of
other clans, for they seldom remain cloistered. Many become
The Matsu and Marriage traveling holy men, or work with the Kitsu or Ikoma to main-
tain their records, or guide the more spiritual aspects of the
The Matsu have an unusual tradition: any time they Lion Clan.
marry a member of another Lion family, they demand Death is life’s inevitable conclusion, and a necessary step
the other samurai take the Matsu name. This conven- within the kharmic cycle. A Lion does not long for death,
tion dates back to the dawn of the Empire, when Lady but he meets it without fear or complaint. A Lion who falls
Matsu repeatedly refused Akodo’s request to marry. in glorious combat will die at peace, for even if his army is
Finally, she married another Lion samurai, a man defeated the Heavens will remember he died as a samurai.
whose name is lost to history. When Akodo demanded
to know why she had spurned him for someone of less- How a Lion is honored after death depends on how he lived
er rank, she replied: “If I married you, I would merely his life. Deceased samurai have been cremated since the Battle
be the wife of Akodo. Now, this man is the husband of Stolen Graves hundreds of years ago, and often communal
of Matsu.” funeral pyres are made on the battlefield where Lion soldiers fell.
Large numbers of rank-and-file soldiers are committed to the
Void in this manner, while a Kitsu or Ikoma records the name
and deeds of each of those who have passed on. Many Lion bushi
receive promotions after death to acknowledge their bravery and
skill in battle. Sometimes these promotions bring with them
positions and land that pass to the soldier’s descendants.
Important deceased figures usually have long, somber
rituals to celebrate their lives. A Kitsu sodan-senzo or Ikoma
ical of the Lion families they too usually marry for political
omoidasu (bard) is typically on hand to recount the glorious
reasons.
deeds of the deceased to the assembled family and friends. The
Children of influential figures are generally betrothed by omoidasu will also weep and otherwise express the emotions
the age of ten. Others might have their marriages arranged of the stoic mourners. If the dead Lion had any special wishes
CUSTOMS
at any time of their lives, as circumstance and glory demand. that were to be enacted after his death, a family retainer
Occasionally a betrothal is delayed for years while a samurai’s makes these wishes known at the funeral. Such requests often
parents seek an appropriate partner. Members of the Ikoma involve disposition of property and titles among heirs.
family act as matchmakers and chaperones between engaged
The most glorious funerals are reserved for true heroes of
52 Lion samurai, and make the perfect emissaries should a Lion
the clan and family, or for family daimyo and the Clan Cham-
marry outside the clan.
pion. Those who are noticed by the leadership of the Lion may
Chapter Two
Once the arrangement is made, a Lion will always fulfill be interred in the Hall of Ancestors, with a commemorative
it, lest he shame both his own family and that of his spouse. statue raised in their memory. Such fortunate Lion are consid-
Often, Lion enter tournaments of skill and dedicate their ered the guiding ancestors of the clan, shining examples for
victories to their spouse, donating winnings to the spouse’s all who come after. The name and deeds of such a Lion will
family. never be forgotten as long as any member of the clan draws
Every Lion dojo contains a pristine copy of the Tao of breath. Those who visit the Hall of Ancestors claim to hear the
Shinsei. Pristine and untouched, never opened. This tradition deep, awe-inspiring chant of these ancestors the moment they
dates all the way back to the great teacher’s lifetime at the step across its gates.
dawn of the Empire. After the conversations between Shinsei
and Hantei were recorded as the Tao, Akodo refused to accept
the New Way. “Your Way is not my Way,” he said sternly. The Mantis
Hantei was shocked by his brother’s behavior and asked why
he would treat the Enlightened One so poorly. Akodo simply
“The Mantis are proud descendants of a Hida who
growled again, “It is not my way. This is my way,” and he
couldn’t keep his hands to himself and a Matsu without
shook his katana in its saya.
a single shred of propriety.”
Hantei commanded Akodo to apologize to Shinsei and
display a copy of the Tao in his clan holdings. Akodo agreed, — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
for he would not disobey his brother and Emperor, and thus
the Tao is displayed to this day—and never read. Few Lion Since the day Emperor Toturi I proclaimed them a Great Clan,
samurai openly disdain its teachings—it is, after all, the offi- the daimyo of the Mantis have been intent on building up
cial religion of the Emperor—but the focus of every Lion’s their population to match their Great Clan status. Mantis
life is warfare and combat. It is only when a samurai can no samurai are encouraged to marry and have as many children
longer wield a weapon that the life of a monk is acceptable. as they can, and those who have three or more can expect
For the Lion, giving up the way of the warrior is not always to be swiftly promoted to reward this service to the clan.
easy. Instead of retiring, may older Lion become advisors or This emphasis on breeding means the rituals for protecting
teachers for the next generation. Those who seek the favor of a newborn child are zealously observed. The Moshi, for
a Lion daimyo would be wise to please his elder advisors. This example, will carry children out into sunlight at the earliest
will win the favor of the daimyo twofold—not only do these opportunity to bless them, while among the Yoritomo a
advisors hold a great deal of influence, but by respecting them blessing from a monk of the Order of Kaimetsu-uo is a must.
one also shows respect for the daimyo’s judgment. Even those The Tsuruchi will loudly twang bowstrings around the child,
believing the sound will help drive away malevolent spirits. as men who rejected normal samurai ways almost completely.
In the later twelfth century, efforts to maintain solidarity Indeed, when Tsuruchi himself first began accepting followers
between the clan’s divergent families lead a growing number in the eleventh century, he demanded they break their own
of Mantis samurai to observe all three sets of customs. One swords as the price of joining his Minor Clan. Although
can’t be too careful, after all. that tradition faded after the Tsuruchi joined the Mantis
As might be expected from such an eccentric clan, there is Clan, their ceremonies still pay short shrift to the expecta-
no unified Mantis gempukku ceremony. Each of the Mantis tions of conventional samurai. Gempukku begins with tests
families has had centuries to develop its own unique prac- of athleticism and kyujutsu. Perceptive abilities are tested as
tices, and each conducts its rituals with no interference or well; Tsuruchi are expected to be able to hunt by sound alone
judgment from the other families. if necessary. The ceremony culminates with an exercise in
tracking and investigation, for those skills are the livelihood
The gempukku of the Yoritomo requires the student to
of the family’s prominent bounty hunters.
demonstrate knowledge of the myriad of skills a Mantis
samurai must master to serve the clan. Martial skills are of While Mantis lords arrange political marriages for them-
utmost importance, of course, including the peasant weapons selves and their children, ordinary Yoritomo samurai some-
their fighting style demands. Yoritomo samurai are also times have a great deal more latitude in their choice. The
expected to be able to conduct basic commerce, as many of Yoritomo’s general philosophy that destiny is forged by one’s
their number are involved in the mercantile interests of the own efforts and not by one’s connections tends to devalue
clan. Sailing skills are necessary, of course, and the ceremony the idea of political marriages. Mantis who reach the age of
sometimes tests stealth and similar disreputable activities. 22 without marrying must generally consult a matchmaker,
however, and find a suitable mate. This provides incentive
The Moshi, by contrast, practice one of the most traditional
enough for most young adults to choose their own spouses.
gempukku ceremonies in the Empire, one dating back to their
More than a few Yoritomo marriages have formed out of fear
founding as an off-shoot of the Phoenix Clan. Prospective
of the matchmaker.
shugenja spend a great deal of time in meditation with the
kami. This prayer vigil can be interrupted at any time by their The Yoritomo rarely retire. The Brotherhood of Shinsei has
sensei, who requests they cast spells at a moment’s notice. few temples on the Isles of Spice and Silk, and the influence
Calligraphy and knowledge of the Tao must also be demon- of its monasteries is quite small. Those who do retire tend
Chapter Two
strated, as well as a command of basic theological and astro- to enter the Order of Kaimetsu-uo, which often satisfies the
logical precepts. new monk’s taste for action and excitement. The Tsuruchi
and Moshi have more traditional views of retirement, but few
The gempukku ceremonies of the Tsuruchi are even more
Tsuruchi live long enough for the privilege.
unconventional than the Yoritomo, for the Tsuruchi originated
53
CUSTOMS
The Phoenix
Most Yoritomo samurai are buried as they live—at sea. The
body is placed on a boat, which is set ablaze and pushed out “The Phoenix ambassador goes on and on about peace in
to sea. The higher the rank of the deceased, the larger the ship the Empire. It is noble, I guess, to want for the Empire
that carries him to Yomi. Peasant burials are far simpler: the what you can’t get at home from your kin.”
deceased’s ashes are simply strewn across the water. After the
funeral the living are expected to move on with their lives. — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
The dead have already reached their reward, so those who
wish to honor them may do so without the need for further A Phoenix birth is a joyously heralded step in the kharmic
ritual. cycle. A shugenja always joins the child’s parents when a
samurai-caste child is born. As with many other events,
The Moshi strictly follow traditional funerary procedures,
the kami’s blessings are a traditional part of childbirth; the
with the added tenet that the dead must be honored under
Fortunes are asked to bless the infant and the family’s ances-
the light of the sun. Tsuruchi funerals are drawn-out, ritu-
tors are called to guide the child’s hands. The soul being
alized affairs in which the deeds of the dead are recounted
reborn is petitioned as well, to rise from the ashes of death
at length—a legacy of the family’s origin, when it numbered
CUSTOMS
Chapter Two
as a samurai’s death poem. Shiba samurai often quote the Phoenix shugenja perform a quiet ritual to honor the accom-
gempukku speeches of famous Shiba of the past as reminders plishments of those who have gained respite from mortal life.
of the value of duty and honor. If the Shiba is intended to Unlike many shugenja, the Phoenix recognize even those who
be yojimbo to a specific shugenja, that shugenja attends the have died dishonorably, commending them to the afterlife in
ceremony and may comment on the speech. the hope that they will find better fortune in the next life. 55
For this reason, the families of dishonored samurai sometimes
The Asako’s secretive gempukku ceremonies are typically
travel to the Phoenix lands in search of a shugenja to grant
CUSTOMS
attended only by other Asako, and they make a point of never
peace to their unfortunate kinsman’s soul.
inviting the Isawa. While the gempukku of Asako shugenja
resemble those of their Isawa brethren, the family’s secretive Property and title among the Phoenix are handed down
order of henshin mystics hold ceremonies that are a strange to the next of kin, or allocated by the Elemental Council’s
mix of philosophical debate and unarmed combat. At least retainers if the deceased had no living family. Any land or
one senior henshin master attends, monitoring those present possessions the Elemental Council claims are eventually
to determine which, if any, show particular promise for the redistributed to other clan members.
Path of Man.
The Agasha left the Dragon behind to join the Phoenix
during the War Against the Darkness, but in the years after-
The Scorpion
ward they still retain many Dragon traditions. Their gempukku
involves extended silent mediation ceremonies, followed by “They wear masks as a sign they can’t be trusted and
ritual tattooing. then become offended when you don’t trust them. Can’t
Though the tattoos of an Agasha are not magical like those these people make up their minds?”
of a Togashi, they still have deep personal meaning and no
two Agasha bear exactly the same tattoos. — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
Courtship traditions are steeped in history, so the tradi- Childbirth is a welcome event in Scorpion Lands, one to be
tionalist Phoenix are strict about all of their aspects. Phoenix remembered, with the lucky parents celebrating for several
weddings are solemn and ritualized, though they are still days. The lords of the Scorpion often excuse the father of an
usually enjoyable social events. They always take place in a infant from his duties so he may commemorate the birth prop-
shrine to the Fortunes. A shugenja advises the family on all erly. This custom helps strengthen the bonds of loyalty within
marriages, and arranges every aspect of the union. When the the family. Scorpion peasants are generally not treated as well
marriage is celebrated this same shugenja generally performs as peasants from other clans, but the custom of excusing new
the prayers as well. It was the Phoenix who originated the fathers extends to the heimin, mitigating their resentment
custom of wearing red and white clothing during the wedding toward the samurai caste. In large villages someone, some-
ceremony, white symbolizing the bride’s “death” to her old where, is always having a child, so there are constant festivities.
family and red showing her rebirth into her new family.
A newborn Scorpion is welcomed from the first moment of
Potential matches are arranged for most Phoenix children his life. Relatives and friends pay their respects and offer their
by the age of eight, but if the betrothal has not been confirmed protection. If there is one thing the Scorpion take very seri-
by the time of their gempukku they are allowed greater flex-
ously, it is a celebration—though most serve as mere excuses in the Scorpion Clan; love is a threat to duty and loyalty,
to invite guests into the household (and perhaps loosen their after all. Besides, a Scorpion can marry only once, and if that
tongues with sake and entertainment). Childbirth is an excep- marriage does not benefit the clan he has betrayed the Scor-
tion, however—only family members and close friends may pion through his selfishness.
visit a Scorpion household following a birth. An outsider is Samurai weddings in Scorpion lands are always presided
admitted only if trusted utterly, someone who is considered over by a Soshi shugenja. A presiding Yogo is considered
a Scorpion in the eyes of the clan. Needless to say, this does unlucky, given the strong association of that family with
not happen often. the legendary Yogo curse. Even Yogo themselves avoid such
Twins are considered lucky, representing Scorpion friends a thing.
or lovers from a past life so loyal to each other that they died Like most Scorpion ceremonies, their weddings are great
in the same instant, thus reentering life together. Also, since celebrations open to all. Though the initial ceremonies are
Bayushi himself was Shiba’s twin, the birth of twins evokes the as stately and reserved as any Rokugani wedding, the subse-
clan’s founder. Triplets are not seen with the same joy, however. quent festivities are notorious for their riotous vigor. Even a
The number three is extremely unlucky to the Scorpion, so the normally controlled Scorpion samurai relaxes his façade to
birth of three children at once is a dire portent. Some families display true emotion, crying openly or dancing in joy at the
have been known to conceal the third child or even abandon it union. Some who know the Scorpion well wonder if this is
altogether rather than risk the resultant bad fortune. yet another ploy, intended to draw their guests into lowering
Though some clans are secretive about their gempukku their guard. But although the Scorpion seldom refuse such
ceremonies, the Scorpion are not. Everyone is invited, an advantage when it presents itself, they seem to take a
including visitors from other clans and strangers who happen sincere joy in weddings. Scorpion see their loyalty to their
to be in the area. A placard is posted outside of the household family as part of their larger loyalty to clan and Empire, and
for a week before the ceremony begins, giving the samurai- the opportunity to share that loyalty by inviting another
to-be’s name, parents, sensei, and dojo, and inviting all to into their family fills the heart of a Scorpion with a happi-
attend. The candidate is introduced to everyone in attendance ness that outsiders can never understand.
and personally presents a gift to every guest. Ideally the Scorpion see arranged marriages as extremely impor-
candidate will have created these gifts, though some wealthy tant contracts. Backing out effectively declares war on the
Scorpion families “lend” their children koku to purchase
CUSTOMS
earns the ire of the spouse’s entire family, even if the spouse
guests, but rather a sign of respect to the invited ones.
has married outside of the clan and is no longer technically
Following the young samurai’s rather traditional initia- considered a Scorpion.
tion ceremony, sake flows freely and all present take off their
Peasant marriages in the Scorpion provinces are also
masks to enjoy themselves. The highest-ranking samurai
matters of great revelry. They are usually presided over by
never removes his mask, however, symbolizing that the Scor-
monks rather than shugenja; samurai rarely attend. The
pion Clan must always retain some secrets. Later that evening,
bride and groom wear masks during the ceremony (a prac-
after the guests depart, the true ceremony begins. The young
tice normally not indulged by Scorpion peasants) to remind
samurai is not informed of this phase in advance, so this often
them who they serve.
comes as a surprise. The samurai is taken to a private room
by his sensei, and is asked the guests’ names and what he Scorpion samurai generally look forward to retirement,
learned by how each one reacted to his gift. If the young the great reward for a life of service to the Empire. While
samurai’s answers are satisfactory, he is given his first mask the Crab and the Lion often look upon a retired samurai
and welcomed as a Scorpion. Those who fail are given only a with disdain, as someone who lost the opportunity to die
scrap of cloth to cover their face, symbolic of the rough scrap in service to the Emperor, the Scorpion do not see things
Bayushi wore until he could find a true mask. This scrap is this way. Dying for the Empire is good and noble, but living
immediately recognizable by any adult Scorpion, but mean- for the Empire is better. Retired Scorpion are often viewed
ingless to everyone else. Some samurai choose to continue with silent awe, and young samurai show their elders the
wearing this simple cloth mask even after they have proven greatest respect. A samurai seeking guidance is well advised
themselves to their sensei’s satisfaction, as a symbol of the to visit the remote monasteries in the Bayushi provinces to
progress they have made. Scorpion are forbidden to speak listen to their retired samurai. Walking the Way of the Scor-
of this secret ceremony, and vehemently deny its existence. pion is dangerous indeed, and any samurai clever enough to
To talk about it would ruin its power to properly test future become an old Scorpion and retire in peace is a hero by his
samurai of the clan. A Scorpion must always be prepared. very existence.
In a clan that takes as much pride in family and politics as Scorpion funerals are strange events, celebrated with
the Scorpion, courtship is taken very seriously. Marriages are as much joy and enthusiasm as a marriage, gempukku,
arranged well in advance, always to benefit the family and or childbirth. The Scorpion believe a samurai who served
clan. Marriages for the sake of love are all but unheard-of the clan loyally will be rewarded in death, his soul invited
into Bayushi’s hidden cavern to share secrets with the First
Scorpion. When a samurai dies, the Scorpion tell tales of
his loyalty and devotion, hoping Bayushi will overhear the
tales and wish to know more. Much like Scorpion marriages The Unicorn
and gempukku, all who wish to attend a Scorpion funeral
are welcome. In fact, the Scorpion make a special point of
inviting their enemies to clan funerals, especially any enemy “It’s clearly untrue that Unicorn samurai learn their
responsible for the death. To invite enemies from outside the manners from their horses. No horse has ever tried to
clan requires the Scorpion Champion’s permission, however, shake hands with someone.”
for under Scorpion tradition such an invitation is an open
challenge. Enemies who answer the invitation must be — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
supremely confident… or totally unaware of this tradition.
The Unicorn are not like any other Great Clan, for their
Of course, these conventions apply only to Scorpion who culture is a strange blend of Rokugani traditions and the
died in loyal service to the clan. Scorpion who died disloyal gaijin customs they picked up during their centuries of travel.
are seldom given a proper burial. Often their corpses are It is, however, a common misconception that the Unicorn
beheaded and then left in a field, to be devoured by wild maintain their barbaric ways out of some inability to adapt
animals. Those who betray the Scorpion and are captured or understand Rokugani culture. The Unicorn understand the
alive face an even worse fate: they are brought to the depths culture of their homeland quite well; they simply choose to
of Traitor’s Grove, a special forest right outside Kyuden maintain their unique customs. Their barbarian ways are a
Bayushi, where Scorpion shugenja use a secret process to part of their history, the same customs that allowed them to
permanently trap their souls in a tree, binding them into survive in a hostile world. The Unicorn practice their ways
eternal torment. The Scorpion believe that as the tree grows, not because they disdain tradition, but because their different
its bark cuts through the traitor’s soul, causing great pain. experiences have given them different traditions.
On quiet nights one can hear the traitors’ moans in the
One of the notable differences between the Unicorn and
grove, begging forgiveness. The traitors’ personal posses-
other clans is that the Unicorn do not share the Rokugani
sions are left hanging from the tree limbs, and thieves know
aversion for touching flesh. Close friends will greet one
to stay well away. The bitter and agonized ghosts of Traitor’s
another with a friendly handshake, married couples embrace
Grove enact a terrible curse upon any who steal from it,
publicly, and the Unicorn enjoy eating red meat, especially
imposing a painful, lingering death.
beef, mutton, and venison. The Unicorn also feel little diffi-
Chapter Two
culty in using leather garments and items. However, this
57
CUSTOMS
does not extend to direct contact with dead humans. Unicorn to accept. If there is one thing a Unicorn hates, it is to be
samurai and peasants avoid toughing corpses with the same bound in one place too long. The idea of entering a monas-
vehemence as any other Rokugani. A Unicorn who touches a tery and dwelling there indefinitely is distasteful to many of
corpse or is stained by an enemy’s blood will visit a priest for them. How could anyone be expected to find enlightenment
proper purification as soon as practical. in a single place when there is such a wide, beautiful world
The Unicorn value family bonds, so any addition to the waiting to be discovered? Consequently, there are few true
family is greeted with joy and a celebration. As soon as the monasteries in the Unicorn lands. There are many orders of
birth is complete and the health of both mother and child are monks, but like the Unicorn themselves, these holy men are
certain, it is the father’s duty to spread word of his child’s birth. usually nomads. Unicorn monks can be found anywhere in
Most samurai do so by leaping on to their fastest horse and Rokugan, for many of them seize on a monk’s lack of need
riding around the city or camp where they dwell, shouting the for travel papers to venture into forbidden lands and see the
newborn child’s name with great excitement. Any children old wonders they have always been denied by politics.
enough to ride will accompany the father in his task. Thus, Like other Rokugani, the Unicorn cremate their dead and
any addition to a large family seldom goes unnoticed. Though hold traditional funeral ceremonies. The major departure from
in other Clans such outward display of emotion is frowned normal custom is that the ashes of high-ranking Moto, Shinjo,
upon, among the Unicorn this is an honored tradition. Unicorn Utaku, and Ide Family members are not interred in their graves.
ambassadors in the lands of other clans usually restrain them- Close friends or family members instead scatter the ashes in a
selves more, however, in order to avoid offending their hosts. secret location, while a “public” grave is erected so others can
Unlike many Unicorn customs, their gempukku is highly come and show their respects. This way, even if enemies defile
traditional, unchanged since the days when they were still the the public grave, the departed soul is safe from dishonor.
Ki-Rin Clan. Each summer, on the plains surrounding Shiro The graves of past Clan Champions (sometimes known as
Shinjo, all youths who have come of age that year gather for Khans) are a jealously guarded secret. No two Khans are ever
a mass gempukku ceremony. Before the assembled clan, they interred in the same place, and only the Khan’s son or chosen
receive their swords and swear oaths of loyalty to the Unicorn heir knows where the previous Khan’s ashes truly lie.
Clan. The vows still refer to the Unicorn as “the children of
the Ki-Rin, servants of Shinjo.” All Unicorn are welcome to
attend, but outsiders are only rarely invited. Shadowlands & the Spider
CUSTOMS
The Unicorn are unique among the Great Clans in that they
will allow gaijin to swear fealty. Via a special oath overseen The Lost have no uniform customs for recognizing or cele-
by the Unicorn Champion, the gaijin swears his loyalty, cuts brating birth, and until the rise of Daigotsu they do not
58 his palm with Unicorn steel, and presses the wound against even have a gempukku ceremony. Most Lost (and later, most
the slashed palm of a true Unicorn. Once this is done the gaijin members of the Spider Clan) come to their position as adults,
is a Rokugani forevermore in the clan’s eyes. The Unicorn are
Chapter Two
and the Lost generally have a low birth rate when they
always careful to bar any magic during the course of this bother to have children at all. As a result, they generally
ceremony, fearing the use of blood during magical rituals display variations of the customs in use among the Great
might draw the attention of evil spirits. Clans, usually with dark and perverse changes driven by
During their time as wanderers, Shinjo forbade the Unicorn their malignant nature.
to marry within their own bloodline. This custom ensured that The Spider Clan, once it forms, does sometimes arrange
the Unicorn would continue to grow and adapt, learning the marriages for its members and their children, usually along
ways of foreign cultures by taking wives from the lands through strictly utilitarian lines. Romance is discouraged, since love
which they traveled. The Unicorn continue to cling to this tradi- can have unfortunate consequences for the impulsive and
tion since their return, so arranging Unicorn marriages is often frequently violent samurai who join the Spider. (Whether
a complicated issue. Unicorn samurai keep careful note of their the true Lost can actually experience love at all is a matter
linage, and will frown upon any arranged marriage that defies of some mystery, of course.)
this tradition no matter how politically convenient it may be. For
The Lost do not really have any concept resembling
instance, a Shinjo samurai will turn down an arranged marriage
“retirement,” but the Spider Clan’s efforts to imitate samurai
with a Moto maiden if his ancestors five generations past married
ways sometimes extends to allowing its members to join
a member of her line. Most samurai do not enforce this custom
the Order of the Spider, or more commonly to go into semi-
past seven generations, but an especially strict Unicorn may not
retirement as advisors or sensei.
be so forgiving. An uncompromising Shinjo, for example, may
refuse to marry an Asahina because his grandfather married While the Lost and the Spider may lack uniformity in
an Isawa (the family from which the Asahina came from long handling rites of passage, in areas of day-to-day life the
ago). To this day, some Unicorn prefer to venture out into the situation is somewhat clearer. On the surface, their societal
desert or the wild Yobanjin lands to seek a spouse rather than practices have a passing resemblance to those found else-
risk polluting their bloodline. Frustrated Unicorn diplomats where, which is part of the justification the Spider use in
have frequently attempted to put an end to what they see as an the twelfth century when they attempt to claim Great Clan
archaic and outmoded tradition, since more than a few politi- status. For example, the tradition of denying a gift twice
cally beneficial betrothals have been ruined by it. before accepting it is used by Spider samurai—although both
offers and denials tend to have a somewhat more menacing
Retirement is a fate most Unicorn look upon with mixed
tone than elsewhere in the Empire. Any custom found in
emotions. On one hand, to settle down in one’s old age is
widespread use in most courts is also present in the Spider
a sure sign of victory—the reward for a life well lived. On
courts, but with an edge that would seem hostile even to the
the other hand, for a clan that draws such exhilaration from
most belligerent Crab or Lion.
exploration and wandering, old age can be a difficult thing
Among the Lost, personal differences of any sort are
typically resolved through open violence. The Spider Clan
attempts to moderate this somewhat, favoring some sort of
contest of power. Duels are far more common than among
Pastimes and
Rokugan’s true clans, although duels to the death are almost
as rare as they are elsewhere—the Spider find it inefficient to
Entertainments
kill one another when doing so only limits their resources.
Instead, they prefer to focus on humiliating their opponent
in defeat, ensuring everyone in attendance knows without The bulk of a samurai’s time is taken up with his duties to
question who is the victor—and usually resulting in bitter lord and family, but even the most dutiful samurai will occa-
long-term grudges. Prior to the rise of the Spider Clan, of sionally take time to relax and unwind. Many samurai visit
course, the Lost seldom show any concern for preserving geisha houses for this purpose, enjoying evenings of music,
their numbers, and lethal battles for dominance are dance, and free conversation. As an added benefit, since
commonplace. geisha are technically hinin, or “non-people,” a samurai can
Although it would surprise many to hear it, art has a place freely express his emotions to them without losing face. Many
among the Lost and their Spider derivatives. The dark urges samurai find that after pouring out their frustrations to a
instilled in them by the power of Jigoku require outlets, and sympathetic geisha they are refreshed and ready to serve their
while violence is preferable, it is not always available (or lords with renewed determination. Geisha often take profes-
acceptable, among the Spider). In its place, some choose to sional pride in their ability to be sympathetic toward their
pursue a somewhat less visceral but no less vigorous outlet clients.
for their sinister inclinations. Sculpture is a favorite, and Another popular activity is attending performances of the
twisted and disturbing pieces often decorate the lairs of Lost dramatic arts. Storytelling is extremely popular in Rokugan,
and the holdings of Spider samurai. Others prefer a more and there are two basic kinds of performers, storytellers and
practical pursuit, turning their attention to the creation of chanters. Chanters differ from storytellers by their highly
weapons and armor—although few Lost or Spider have the distinctive and stylized manner of recitation, accompanied by
skill to truly master such work. The greatest of such artisans music. The biwa is the traditional instrument of a chanter,
Chapter Two
is of course the dread and terrible Asahina Yajinden, whose though chanters associated with puppet theater (see below)
history is recounted in the Bloodspeakers chapter of the L5R usually use a samisen instead.
4th Edition expansion Enemies of the Empire.
Theater is also quite popular, and the main types in Rokugan
Political pursuits are unknown among the Lost through are noh, kabuki, and puppet theater (or bunraku). Noh is the
most of their history, but after the emergence of the Spider oldest and most respected form of theater: it is essentially a 59
Clan they embrace them much more readily. The campaign long poem presented by a handful of actors accompanied by
to win Great Clan status gave rise to a generation of court- music, a theater of symbolism with heavy emphasis on the
CUSTOMS
iers and infiltrators trained in debate, deflection, interroga- actors’ ability to evoke mystery and depth by the use of styl-
tion, and investigation, as well as secondary pursuits like ized motions. The plots are minimal and usually deal with
poetry and literature needed to operate within the Empire’s supernatural themes or events long in the past. They also tend
courts. to be tragic to the point of depressing, and short comedic
plays known as kyogen are often performed in between noh
plays for the audience’s emotional relief.
will sometimes arrange for a troupe to perform at a festival or are often ranked according to their win-loss record, with the
celebration they are sponsoring. lowest-ranking players starting at 1-Dan and ascending to
Samurai wanting more active artistic pastimes can take Grand Masters with a ranking of 10-Dan.
up ikebana, origami, poetry, painting, or calligraphy. For the A full go set consists of a board, 180 white stones, 181
athletic there is hunting, especially falconry, as well as sumai black stones, and two lidded bowls to hold the stones. During
wrestling and kemari. play the lids are turned up and are used to hold captured
Kemari is a courtly sport where the participants try to keep a stones. Tradition decrees that the finest go sets have boards
cloth ball moving through the air with only their feet—touching made of from a thick slab of kaya wood, white stones carved
it with their hands is against the rules. It is considered a court from clam shells, and black stones carved from slate. Every
serious student of go aspires to have such a set, but in prac-
tical reality go sets vary widely in their materials. Heimin
usually play on boards of thin wood with ceramic
stones, or simply light and dark colored pebbles
stored in woven baskets. In the palaces of the
Yoritomo, semi-precious stones are laid down
on boards made of exotic wood imported
from the Ivory Kingdoms. Most sets fall
in between these two extremes.
Shogi is a type of chess. It was brought
to Rokugan by the Unicorn and quickly
became popular in the samurai caste.
There were originally several different
versions of it, but in the late ninth
century Akodo Soko codified the variant
that became the standard for the rest of
Rokugan. Some of the other variants are
still popular for casual play by Unicorn
samurai, especially with the Shinjo and
Moto, but serious shogi is always played
with Soko’s rule set. In honor of Soko’s
achievement the Lion Clan grants the Empire’s Grand Master
of Shogi the title of soko-meijin and, if they are not already
The Game of Letters
a member of the Lion Clan, honorary fealty with the Lion.
Within the courts, critics and blackmailers alike employ letters
Shogi is played on a board with a 9 by 9 grid and two as their weapon of choice, and lovers use them as their most
sets of nineteen playing pieces. The pieces are flat five-sided subtle but most direct gift. This continual flow of correspon-
wooden tiles, each with an inked kanji denoting the name of dence within a court is known as the “Game of Letters,” and is
the piece. The tiles themselves are also of varying sizes, with designed chiefly to display skill and manipulate others rather
the more important pieces being larger than the lesser. Shogi than to convey information. The Game of Letters is quite
allows for all pieces except the king and the gold general to ancient, and tales claim it was first perfected by Hantei Genji,
be promoted, so the back of each such piece has its promoted the Shining Prince, second Emperor of the Hantei Dynasty. In
name written on it. the modern Empire all courtiers are familiar with the Game
The names, numbers and moves of each piece are as of Letters, and dealing effectively with the Game is taken
follows: extremely seriously, especially at major courts such as the
c c King (1): Moves one square in any direction. Imperial Winter Court. Each letter must receive a reply, since
otherwise the recipient is admitting the author’s superior wit.
c c Rook (1): Moves forward or sideways as far as the A single game will often continue for an entire season, and
player wishes. a skilled courtier can easily have a dozen correspondences
c c Bishop (1): Moves diagonally as are as the player continuing at once.
wishes. A letter for the Game is never written casually, in the
c c Gold General (2): Moves one square in any direction, manner of a letter to a friend, or brusquely, as a commander
except diagonally backwards. might dictate orders for his troops. Instead, it is a creation
born of precise art and careful calculation, following a strict
c c Silver General (2): Moves one square forward or di- set of rules but exploiting those rules to amuse, confound,
agonally. lure, entice, or provoke the recipient. Symbolism is employed
c c Knight (2): Moves two spaces forward or backward, not only in the text itself but also in every physical detail,
then one space to the side. This is the only piece that such as the choice of paper or the manner of delivery. The
Chapter Two
can move over other pieces. color of the paper establishes mood, conveying a particular
emotion to the reader. The texture and thickness of the paper
c c Lancer (2): Moves any square forward.
also matters—a thick, heavy paper suggests a serious topic,
c c Pawn (9): Moves forward one square at a time. while a thin tissue conveys a light-hearted tone. The size of
the paper relative to the writing is also significant—using 61
c c The moves of the promoted pieces are:
a large piece of paper to convey a short message suggests
c Promoted Rook: Retains its original movement and generosity or extravagance, while a small piece of paper
CUSTOMS
c
gains the king’s ability to move one space in any di- crowded with writing conveys a subtle insult, suggesting the
rection. recipient is not worthy of more paper.
c c Promoted Bishop: Retains its original movement and The content of a composition for the Game of Letters
gains the king’s ability to move one space in any di- follows a strict structure, a thirty-one syllable poem, usually
rection. based on an image from nature, and conveying the author’s
intent indirectly. Since letters sent in court are almost never
c c Promoted Silver General: Loses its original move-
sealed, any samurai can stop a servant in the halls and read
ment and gains the movement of the
what he is carrying. In fact, most courtiers take it for
c c gold general. granted that their letters will be read by others—
c c Promoted Knight: Loses its original move- that is part of the game.
ment and gains the movement of the gold
general.
c c Promoted Lancer: Loses its original move-
ment and gains the movement of the gold
general.
c c Promoted Pawn: Loses its original move-
ment and gains the movement of the gold
general.
Captured pieces are said to be “in hand” and are
resources the players can reintroduce into the game
when they see fit. An opponent with pieces in hand
can launch an attack or shore up a defense by drop-
ping a piece back into play on his move.
Unlike go, there is no tradition dictating the
best materials for a shogi set. Because the names
of the pieces are inked on them, a light-colored
wood is always used for the tiles, but any wood can
be used for the board.
Skilled authors consider many other aspects of their letters. a skilled courtier can often guess the intent of a message
Brushwork may convey an emotion that reinforces the text without even opening it.
or undercuts it. Messy or uneven brush-work might suggest
an insult or a lack of emotional control, for example. Most
courtiers compose their letters several times to make sure they Reading
get the exact effect they want from their calligraphy.
Rokugan has several traditional styles of letter-folding, Setting aside the challenges of the Game of Letters, reading
often quite elaborate, and some clans have developed their poetry, history, and literature is considered a respectable
own signature styles to show off their skills and discourage and often enjoyable way to pass the time. Popular reading
forgeries. Scorpion Clan courtiers are especially skilled at includes the great works of the Empire’s past, such as the Tao
folding letters in ways that are fiendishly difficult to open of Shinsei, Akodo’s Leadership, and Kakita’s The Sword, as
without tearing. Again, different styles of folding convey well as learned commentaries on these same works. Histories,
different messages, with a casually folded letter suggesting folk tales, and poetry collections are also quite popular, and
lack of care while elaborate folding implies great significance the works of famous poets are considered especially worthy
in the contents. A completed letter will also be scented and of being kept and read many times.
usually attacked to a small object, such as a flower, a sprig
Pillow books—named for the small, loosely-bound note-
from a tree, or a stick of incense, all of this again conveying
books they are usually written on—are also widely read. Some
subtle messages. Even the choice of which servant will deliver
of these are actual novels or short-story collections, but the
the letter has meaning.
majority are personal journals; journal-writing is a common
The combinations of paper, scent, style of poem, and practice among the upper classes, and even people who don’t
accompanying item used in the Game of Letters are almost normally keep a journal may start the practice when going on
infinite. An expression of love might be written on soft paper a journey or attending an important Winter Court. Afterwards
the color of spring clouds, with a poem comparing the recipi- the pillow book can be circulated among the writer’s social
ent’s beauty to a hunting heron, accompanied by a sprig of circle, and if it is popular enough it could be copied for wider
bamboo implying the author’s love is strong. Not surprisingly, distribution. A pillow-book that deals with popular or scan-
dalous materials can become quite the sensation in the courts,
CUSTOMS
62 The Bonge
Chapter Two
Chapter Two
challenge it. There are a few, however, who refuse to accept
such a fate, and commit themselves fully to championing
the cause of their clans to the Empire at large. These men
and women do not have any particular unifying quali-
ties other than their passion and drive to better the lot of 63
the Minor Clans. Such individuals occasionally come into
contact with one another during the course of their activi-
CUSTOMS
ties, and over the years can form strong alliances in order
better serve their cause. Although no formal dojo exist
in which students can follow the lessons of such heroes,
there are secrets passed down through family lines and via
apprenticeship for those who choose to follow such a path.
In a show of the devotion these individuals have to a greater
cause, these secrets are shared among all those who share
the same passion for their cause, regardless of what Minor
Clan affiliations they possess.
66
Chapter Three
Chapter Three
67
Social Structure
A
servant entered the room and placed four scrolls on the The student looked carefully at the mon that represented
long, low table that today dominated the majority of the Emperor, lifting a hand as if to touch it and then thinking
the sensei’s instruction chamber. He carefully unrolled better of it. “In more… cultured areas… I suppose these have
each, placing small stones to hold the rolls open. The servant tremendous weight.”
bowed very deeply and then retreated from the chamber “Correct,” the sensei said. “There are levels to all things,
without ever speaking a word. The sensei regarded the open however. The Imperials sit atop the highest levels of society,
scrolls with a curious expression. “Are you familiar with these more powerful than all save the Emperor and, perhaps, his
symbols?” he asked. chosen subjects. The Clan Champions, for instance. The
The student looked at them carefully, each in turn. At important matter to consider is that all who fall beneath the
the third, he peered a bit more closely. “I have seen this one Imperials, all within the Empire, form levels. The kuge are
before,” he said. “A herald visited my father’s village once those who are directly descended from the Kami, and as such
when I was a child. He bore this symbol.” He looked at the have a certain element of nobility. Most other samurai are
sensei. “Is this the symbol of the Emperor’s heralds?” among the buke, who have sworn oaths of fealty and whom
“It is remarkable that you should remember it so well,” the serve the Kami’s descendants directly.”
teacher mused. “You are partially correct. That is the family “Is there an important distinction between the two other
mon of the Miya family, who serve the Emperor directly than social standing, master?”
without oaths of fealty to any clan. They serve as the Emper- “In their weaknesses,” the sensei nodded. “Those who have
or’s heralds.” much, the Kuge, can be struck at by threatening that which
The student nodded, then pointed to the others. “Are these they possess. That and their arrogance is their failing. The
also family symbols?” Buke, on the other hand, frequently crave that which they
“That is correct,” the sensei answered. “The first is the lack, and their ambition can make them easily manipulated.”
family mon of the Otomo family. They are the worst caricature The boy frowned. “Surely there are exceptions, master?”
of spoiled nobility that can be imagined, but they serve their “Of course. But everyone, absolutely everyone, has a weak-
purpose well enough. The second is the symbol of the Seppun, ness. A person’s social standing simply gives you a starting
whose duty is to protect the person, the family, and the estate point in attempting to identify what it might be.”
of the Emperor. The fourth, of course, is the symbol of the
Hantei Dynasty, the family of the Emperor himself.”
distant lands who do not obey the Emperor, do not follow
proper civilized traditions, and worship false gods. As such,
they are not truly considered people in the strictest sense—in
that regard they fall even lower than eta in the divine scheme.
The Celestial Order Eta, at least, can fulfill their purpose in this world in hope of
purifying their kharma and achieving something greater in
their next life. Gaijin have no hope of such a thing unless they
turn their backs on their blasphemous cultures and embrace
the worship of the Celestial Heavens. Based on the infor-
“If you have offended against Heaven, your prayers will mation available from the Empire’s limited interaction with
not hide you.” various gaijin cultures, that seems highly unlikely.
— Rokugani proverb
The Mandate of Heaven
All things in the Empire of Rokugan spring from, and are
subject to, the Celestial Order. The Celestial Order is a natural “My father understood that it is not enough to say the
stratification of existence that came to the mortal realm with Mandate of Heaven is absolute. Men must understand
the Kami who fell from the Heavens. All souls have a place in it and treat it as absolute. For if they do not, they become
that natural order, and it is through obedience to the Celestial little more than beasts, and if his subjects became as
Order that Rokugan’s society has remained so stable over the beasts, then all he built would fall apart.”
course of a thousand years and more. Those who eschew the
order, who forsake their place in favor of a lower position, or — Hantei II Genji
even worse presume to reach higher than their station, are
looked upon as blasphemers and heretics. The origins of mankind’s understanding of the Celestial Order
Social Structure
There are, of course, those who fall outside the Celestial lie with the founding Kami. The sons and daughters of Amat-
Order. Gaijin are the most notable such individuals: folk from erasu and Onnotangu fell to the moral realm after Hantei’s
epic battle with his father, during which eight of his nine
siblings were freed from Lord Moon’s gullet. Falling to the
mortal realm cost the Kami their immortality, but not their
68
Chapter Three
The Imperial Histories:
Reign of the Steel
Chrysanthemum
divinity; they remained as gods among men, and it was only
natural they would rise to control the region now known as In the year 589, Hantei XVI ascended the throne after per-
the Empire of Rokugan. suading his father to retire early. The new Emperor was a
brilliant and capable man, but he also quickly proved to be a
In doing so, the Kami attempted to construct a society brutal tyrant and a paranoid, sadistically cruel man. His rule
that reflected the order that existed in Tengoku, the Celestial became a reign of terror as he brutally tortured and killed
Heavens. anyone he suspected of disloyalty, regardless of age or po-
sition. Military resistance and peasant uprisings were ruth-
Chapter Three
Heavens, and the Emperor has been elevated above all other They were still pursuing this goal when the Hantei discov-
men. In recognition of this power, and to signify the sacrifices ered his mother’s disloyalty. Furious, he ordered Hida Tsuneo
necessary to bear such an incredible burden, each Emperor to murder her in open court. This final outrage was too much,
gives up his personal name upon taking the throne, becoming and the Imperial Guard joined Otomo Tanaka in slaughtering
merely the Hantei, or the Toturi, or the Iweko. both Hantei XVI and Hida Tsuneo. A swift and merciless
69
Because of the position’s endorsement by the Heavens, the purge disposed of the Steel Chrysanthemum’s other loyalists,
Emperor holds dominion over all land and all men that dwell and the true nature of his death was carefully concealed from
Social Structure
within the realm of mortals. The Emperor grants portions of the Empire at large. Otomo Tanaka, having participated in
the land he owns to those who have sworn fealty to him, most the coup, felt himself unworthy to hold the throne, and the
notably the Clan Champions, who in turn divide it among post of Emperor passed to the Steel Chrysanthemum’s young
their family and followers. In exchange for his allowing son—who, fortunately, proved to be a far better ruler than his
others to dwell upon and live off of his land, the Emperor father. The tyrannical Emperor’s crimes were expunged from
expects a certain amount of taxes in return, and it falls to his all official histories.
followers to oversee, harvest, collect, and return those taxes Hantei XVI returned to the Empire as an embodied spirit
to the Imperial City, where they may be distributed as the centuries later and tried to overthrow the rightful emperor,
Emperor sees fit. Toturi I. Despite his madness the returned Hantei was able
Because of the manner in which the Empire’s economy to rally enough followers to become a genuine threat to the
functions, taxes usually take the form of a percentage of Toturi Dynasty, primarily for the simple reason than that he
the harvest from each region, varying somewhat depending was a Hantei and thus many believed him to be infallible. His
on the needs of the people in that area. By serving as a defeat—and subsequent murder several years later—finally
clearinghouse and distribution center for such an enormous confirmed that the Hantei were in fact mortal and capable
quantify of food, the Emperor’s bureaucracy literally deter- of mistakes.
mines who lives and who dies in any given season. While in
theory each link of the chain along which the food travels to
reach the Emperor keeps sufficient to feed the local popula-
tion, in practice there have been more than a few eras when
particularly ruthless Emperors have made sure that does not
occur.
In addition to serving as the ultimate owner and adminis-
trator of all land and resources in the Empire, the Emperor is
also the head of Rokugan’s religion. The two aspects of the
state religion, Shintao and Fortunism, were formally merged
by the second Emperor, Hantei Genji, and have remained so
ever since. In fact the Brotherhood of Shinsei, the principle
religious organization in Rokugan, is theoretically headed by
the Emperor. Each of the different sects within the Brother-
hood has its own leader, but they are all accountable to the
Emperor, though he (or more rarely she) seldom if ever calls
upon them. The only other religious officials in Rokugan
are shugenja, who are all members of the samurai caste and
therefore by definition serve the Emperor as all samurai do.
Although the Emperor is sometimes treated as a semi-
divine being, there are few within the Empire naïve enough
to believe he is infallible. Bearing the blessings of the
Heavens does not automatically bestow perfection upon
the Emperor… although that may have been the case with
the first Hantei, his son Hantei Genji, and the first Empress
Iweko. While in practice all samurai follow the Emperor’s
commands without question, the assumption that he cannot
make mistakes has been eroded over time, particularly due
to the actions of the infamous Hantei XVI (also called the
Steel Chrysanthemum) and the ignominious end of the
Hantei Dynasty in the twelfth century. The short-lived Toturi
Dynasty, for its part, was all too human in both its strengths
and its weaknesses.
Despite the gradual erosion of the Emperor’s infallible
image, this has not radically altered the way most samurai
view the man or woman who sits upon the throne. The alle-
giance of the samurai caste to the Emperor has remained
largely unshaken throughout Rokugan’s history, and on those
Social Structure
The Kuge,
Servants of the Emperor
70
The Kuge are the true nobility among the samurai caste.
Many of them can trace direct descent from the Kami, or are
Chapter Three
Chapter Three
few generations, after which the vassal families grad-
those Kami. Unlike other members of this class, the Cham- ually fade into the ranks of the buke. But the vassal
pions’ status extends to both their immediate and extended family bears its name proudly all the same.
families—siblings, cousins, and children. Generally speaking,
the position of Clan Champion is a hereditary one, passed Vassal families are obviously something of a pecu-
down from each Champion to the oldest eligible child upon liarity within the ranks of the buke. If all buke have
71
death or retirement. Some clans consider these positions sworn fealty to the kuge, shouldn’t vassal families be
patriarchal or matriarchal, and will not grant to title to chil- more prestigious than other buke since they have their
Social Structure
dren of a certain gender. For the most part, however, gender own family name? Shouldn’t Kouken Tokaru of the
is not considered a major consideration in choosing the heir. Mirumoto have more status than his cousin, Miru-
In times when direct heredity is not an option for the selec- moto Tokei?
tion of a successor, more distant family relations will suffice. The short answer is no.
However, some clans (such as the Lion) will not extend The longer answer is, not really. An individual
their search for a legitimate heir beyond a certain degree of samurai given the right to create a vassal family
separation, and once that degree is reached, the position is does in fact have a little more clout than the average
appointed based on merit rather than heredity. The Lion are member of a greater family. Akodo Seizuka, founder
somewhat notorious for the rapid progression of their Clan and daimyo of the Seizuka Family, commands more
Champions during and after the Clan War, when the posi- respect than the average Akodo. Those who swear
tion went from Akodo Toturi to Matsu Tsuko, then to Ikoma fealty to Seizuka and take his name, however, still
Tsanuri, and then to Kitsu Motso before finally stabilizing serve the Akodo daimyo; they have just added one
with the Matsu Family for several generations. additional degree of separation to their service. In
The final ranks of the kuge are filled by the daimyo of the essence, the founder of the clan and those who inherit
Great Clans’ non-ruling families and by the ruling daimyo his position do possess more social status than others
of the Minor Clans (sometimes called Minor Clan Cham- of their patron family. (In game terms, this can be
pions). These individuals are likewise devoted servants of represented with the Social Position Advantage when
the Emperor and his chief nobility, and their status is in creating a character.) Other members of a vassal
part recognition for their service. Kuge status only extends family beyond the daimyo are not any more or less
to their immediate family, and in the case of Minor Clan prestigious than other members of their patron family,
daimyo, is largely a gesture of respect rather than an and in fact tend to be somewhat more obscure since
acknowledgment of equality with individuals such as the almost no one outside of their patron family has ever
Emerald Champion or the Great Clan Champions. Much as heard of them or their exploits.
with the Clan Champions, family and Minor Clan daimyo
inherit their positions through blood ties whenever possible,
the closer the better. For example, after the Clan War the
Centipede Clan daimyo Moshi Juiko retired. Because she had
no children of her own, her niece Moshi Wakiza was selected
to succeed her.
Local Daimyo
Social Structure
The most prominent and prestigious position which most buke can aspire to is a posting as a provincial or city governor. Such individuals are
the only buke-class samurai who are permitted to use the term “daimyo” in reference to themselves, and they can choose and appoint their
own ji-samurai assistants and vassals. In many ways they are quite powerful within their own domain, but their power is also extremely limited
outside of the territory they rule.
The position of a local daimyo is a difficult and precarious one. They have attained the highest rank possible for one of the buke, but they
72 can never rise higher—and in order to retain their current position and pass it on to their children, they must serve their clan and their family
daimyo without fail. Such men and women often live in a state of constant stress and tension, driven to extremes of anxiety by even minor
setbacks within their domain.
Chapter Three
The Buke, even the most prominent personages within a vassal family
or Minor Clan.
Servants of the Kuge Setting aside these cases, the highest ranking members of
the buke class are those who have been appointed to some
The vast majority of Rokugan’s samurai belong to the buke position of status among their peers, usually through merit or
class. Buke are not directly descended from the founders of political maneuver. Such individuals include provincial and
whatever family they serve, but instead have sworn fealty to city governors, military officers, hatamoto (personal vassals
the family personally or, more likely, are descended from those of major daimyo and Clan Champions), karo (advisors to
who swore fealty to a direct member of the ruling line. This is daimyo), and magistrates (whether they be clan or Imperial
by no means an indication of short-term service, since many in their authority).
family branches within the Great Clan families can trace their The higher ranks of the buke also sometimes include the
ancestry back to the men and women who swore fealty to the younger children of kuge families. In certain circumstances,
Kami and their subordinates during the dawn of the Empire. kuge families may be too poor to confer an inheritance on all of
There are many striations of power and influence within their children worthy of their social status. When this happens,
the buke. First among equals are the daimyo of families that the younger and less fortunate children are essentially cast
are not kuge—that is, the various vassal families (see sidebar) down to the buke level, although they can climb back up if they
and the subordinate families of those Minor Clans with more prove themselves industrious and earn an appointed office. For
than one family name. At differing times the Minor Clans example, a samurai in this position who wins a posting as an
of the Hare and the Monkey have both managed to attain Emerald Magistrate might well be accepted back into the rank
a second family name, for example. Of course, such ranks of kuge by those who pay attention to such things.
often mean very little in terms of actual power. Indeed, many Beneath those who have received appointments based on
relatives of Great Clan family daimyo, though too distant in merit or influence are the rest of the buke, the rank and file
relation to be considered kuge, are far more influential than of every clan and family in the Empire. This is by far the vast
majority of the samurai caste. Most of them belong to minor The Imperial Histories:
branches of the great families that have sworn fealty to the The Hidden Sword
family daimyo or Clan Champion and in return are granted
the right to bear their lord’s name. A subset of these are the During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, a
so-called vassal families, individual family groups who have ronin band known as the Hidden Sword pa-
been given the right to bear a unique name of their own. trolled the lands around the Shinomen Mori.
These vassal family names are not generally known outside of The Hidden Sword protected small villages
their patron family, although some within the clan as a whole in the unaligned lands around the forest, with
will be familiar with the vassals of other families. a special focus on fighting the deadly bandit
Generally, all samurai of this rank are referred to as gang known as the Forest Killers. The Hidden
ji-samurai or “half-samurai.” This term is not widely used in Sword were adored by the common people of
polite conversation, however—it is usually only brought up that region, and even won allies and friends
when someone of greater rank wishes to shame or embarrass among the militant monks of the Order of
a member of the lower buke. Thunder.
Sadly, their history ended when their Forest
Killer enemies ambushed them. The Hidden
Ronin Sword was wiped out save for three survivors.
However, one of those survivors was a man
named Kaneka, later to become the Empire’s
“You ask me why so many ronin flocked to Toturi-sama’s
first Shogun.
banner. Well, no doubt, there were those who did so for the
usual reason—that employment was both more profitable
and more exciting than idleness, and that if we fought
well and lived, there was the prospect of rewards beyond a
mercenary’s pay. Others could tell right away that he was a
truly great general, and wanted to back the winning side.
Chapter Three
“But I think all of us would say that above all, we fought
for Toturi-sama because he did not spit on us and send
us out to die. For once, we were treated like true samurai.
For that we would have followed him anywhere in this
world, and across the Spirit Realms if it came to that.”
73
— Takuan,
Imperial Chancellor to Emperor Toturi I
Social Structure
Ronin are a unique subset of the ji-samurai. They are
samurai by their birth, and that cannot be ignored even
by their greatest detractors. To deny a ronin the dignity
of samurai status is to call into question the right of any
child born of samurai parents to call itself by that name. Never-
theless, the circumstances of a ronin’s life deny him the oppor-
tunity to swear fealty to the lord of his family or clan—for
a ronin has neither of those things. A samurai’s role in the
Celestial Order is to serve, and without a lord a samurai has no
place in society. For that reason, many consider ronin to be an
anomalous element of Rokugan’s society, the result of weak-
ness and sin on the part of flawed samurai throughout history.
The irony is that because the Celestial Order teaches
samurai cannot stoop to menial labor, ronin are often forced
into a position where their only options are banditry or
mercenary service, both considered dishonorable. However,
despite their reputation for criminality, there are some ronin
who find a virtuous path and ignore the slander and prejudice
of their fellow samurai. Benevolent otokodate (ronin bands)
can even acquire a positive reputation if they are persis-
tent and their acts are of such honor and courage that
they win the hearts of the common folk. For example,
the ronin shugenja sect known
as the Kanosei Furudera Order
are much beloved by the
heimin of Rokugan for their
constant labor on behalf
of simple farmers and
craftsmen. Over the
draws any distinction between genuine renegades and those
ronin who were simply born into their station.
Ronin sometimes settle in their own communities,
although it is more frequent for them to disperse themselves
years their charitable attitudes have also gained them the throughout the Empire. The largest known ronin settlement
favor of the Brotherhood of Shinsei and of more than one in the Empire’s history is the village of Nanashi Mura (liter-
shugenja family. ally, “no-name village”). This settlement on the outskirts of
Dragon Clan territory was founded by a ronin named Fuyari,
Honest ronin face a tremendous problem overcoming the an exile from the Unicorn Clan who raised a ronin army to
stereotype of the ronin as a bandit, a rogue who takes what he wage war against his former clan. After a confrontation with
wants and kills without reason or hesitation. There have been a mysterious hooded ronin, however, Fuyari abandoned his
far too many such individuals throughout Rokugan’s history, war and instead sought a home for the men and women who
some of them of considerable power and notoriety. The infa- followed him. After much wandering, the Dragon agreed to
mous Forest Killers, for example, were one of the largest let him build and maintain a village under their protection so
and best organized ronin gangs in history, and persisted long as they maintained law and order and paid their taxes in
for decades before their destruction by Emerald Champion a timely manner. Thus Nanashi Mura was born, and continued
Yasuki Hachi. Outlaws such as these are the reason so many to thrive throughout the twelfth century.
samurai believe all ronin to be honorless dogs who deserve
nothing better than a quick death. Adding to this problem is
the perception of ronin as samurai who failed their lord and
were cast out of their clans as a result. While there are ronin
Budoka and Ashigaru
who certainly fit this description, the popular mind seldom
Budoka and ashigaru are members of the bonge class, but
because of their service to the samurai caste, they are elevated
Social Structure
Chapter Three
and understanding of the Tao among all the people of the Empire.
75
Social Structure
takes the life of such a commoner should have an excellent
reason, or be prepared to face severe punishment from the
Adventure Seed:
lord whose vassal he killed. A Sinful Brother
Chapter Three
regarded with hostility even by their fellow heimin—despite an unscrupulous peasant can equip himself with a
their often considerable wealth. In point of fact, successful daisho and then claim to be a ronin. Since most ronin
merchants can easily become far more wealthy than most have only their swords and their own word to prove
samurai, rich enough to rival a provincial governor or even their membership in the samurai caste, this gambit
a family daimyo. However, they must be cautious about can work so long as the peasant avoids anyone who
displaying their wealth lest their arouse the ire of the samurai might recognize him from his old life. It is impossible 77
class. One popular maneuver among wealthy commoners is to say how often this gambit has been used through
to wear kimono with extremely elaborate and expensive dyes
Social Structure
the Empire’s long history, but on at least one occa-
and embroidery—all of it on the inside, where samurai cannot sion it gave rise to a Minor Clan. The Clan War hero
see it and take offense. known as Toku began his life as an innocent and
naïve peasant boy who picked up a pair of swords and
thought this made him a samurai. He eventually real-
The Hinin ized the crime he had committed and confessed to his
lord and friend, Emperor Toturi I. Toturi, however,
The hinin, or “non-people,” are without question the lowest of chose to forgive Toku’s crime, declaring he had lived
all people in Rokugan. Unlike the heimin or the bonge, hinin more honorably than any true-born samurai. Instead
are seen as little more than objects—not people at all. Most of of being executed, Toku was permitted to found the
them belong to the group known as eta, who work as morti- Monkey Clan.
cians, leatherworkers, and garbage collectors. These tasks are
considered so unclean they hopelessly contaminate the kharma
of those who perform them. The work of the eta is not gener-
ally considered important by samurai, and thus most eta can be
killed without hesitation for the slightest cause. Slaying eta in
the service of one’s own lord is considered poor form, however,
and can be considered a crime under certain circumstances— Entertainers are generally considered hinin as well, but this
albeit one more like vandalism than murder. It should go without distinction is not always clearly defined. Many peasant enter-
saying that eta live in mortal fear of all samurai. However, most tainers are considered more like artisans, and are shown more
eta are virtually invisible to samurai, who are raised to ignore respect than other eta. Geisha are the most obvious example,
their unclean presence. Unless an eta draws attention to himself, of course, but peasant actors and musicians also fall into this
a samurai will not notice him at all—which suits both parties nebulous category. The best among them may be treated by
fine, given the realities of their respective places in the Celestial samurai almost as equals, although in the strictest interpreta-
Order. Eta are not even permitted to speak to samurai unless the tion of the Celestial Order they are indeed hinin.
samurai expressly command them to do so.
Criminals from any non-samurai caste are also consid-
In point of fact, eta are treated just as badly by the heimin ered hinin once convicted, and those who are not executed
as by the samurai class. They can only find any real degree of outright are marked as hinin for the remainder of their lives.
kindness with each other or, sometimes, among the monks of Such men and women often wind up as lifelong criminals,
the Brotherhood of Shinsei. joining urban gangs, bandit packs, or smuggling rings.
A unique subset of the hinin class that has come to work The Gaijin
closely with samurai over the centuries are the torturers.
Torture is considered a legitimate interrogation practice in
Rokugan (the Empire‘s legal system is discussed in more detail “The mind of Tengoku gives no thought to foreign
later in this book), but samurai magistrates would never stoop barbarians.”
to touching the flesh of criminals themselves. Instead, they
have skilled hinin torturers on hand to assist them with such — Rokugani saying
things. Although these individuals are generally despised by
Gaijin have no place in the Celestial Order. They are foreigners
other commoners and hinin for their work, samurai often
and barbarians, and have no understanding of how all life
treat them with a modicum of respect because of the skill
sprang from the Lady Sun and Lord Moon at the dawn of
with which they perform their necessary duties.
time. Though gaijin look like men, many Rokugani believe
In a similar fashion, some magistrates have been known they are not even created of divine blood, but instead sprang
to maintain an eta assistant to help them investigate the forth from some other (perhaps blasphemous) source. At best,
scenes of murders or other violent crimes. This is particularly they are descended from rebels who refused to acknowledge
common among the Kitsuki family, who prize the knowl- the Kami who founded the Empire.
edge that can be gleaned from close examination of a dead
The gaijin’s complete absence from and ignorance of the
body. The sinister shugenja of the Kuni family also have such
Celestial Order renders them less than human, less even than
assistants, some of whom have a considerable knowledge of
the lowly hinin who perform the most despicable services for
anatomy in order to assist their masters with dissections of
samurai in hopes of a better life. That said, however, it is
Shadowlands creatures and other such unsavory tasks. (Of
not impossible for gaijin to find their place in the Celestial
course, rumor elsewhere in Rokugan suggests the Kuni them-
Order, and in doing so earn the rights and privileges samurai
selves do not hesitate to dirty their hands with dissections.)
enjoy. Over the centuries a handful of gaijin have embraced
Hinin cannot hope for much in the way of comfort or happi- the religion of Rokugan, and in doing so they have opened
Social Structure
ness in their current existence. Most of them believe their their souls to the truth of the universe. Though these gaijin
best hope is to lead a virtuous and dutiful life, executing their can never be truly accepted without some manner of divine
assigned tasks well and without fail, and hoping for a better endorsement, they can hope to be reborn within the Order
life in their next incarnation. Through great effort they may be upon their death and subsequent reincarnation. Otherwise,
reborn as heimin rather than hinin, eventually fulfilling their the best a gaijin can hope for upon death is oblivion.
destiny in this life to earn peace in the next. Some secretly hope
Though the official Imperial histories make no mention of
to one day be reincarnated as samurai, but such desires are
it, there are rumors that the Tortoise Clan, founded in the
78 never spoken aloud for fear a samurai might hear such heresy
aftermath of the Battle of White Stag in the fifth century, may
and punish them terribly for their presumption. And of course
have included many stranded gaijin in its early ranks. More
there are a few hinin who succumb to the anger and bitter-
Chapter Three
The Shadowlands
While the hinin are beneath the Celestial Order and the gaijin
outside of it, the denizens and adherents of the Shadowlands
are directly opposed to it. Just as Jigoku is the antithesis of
Tengoku, the oni and those who ally with them are the
nemeses of Rokugan. It is the duty and obligation of every
Rokugani, regardless of position in the Celestial Order, to
oppose the forces of the Shadowlands at every possible
opportunity. Death at the hands of the Shadowlands is
not considered a disgrace, for to die in such a manner
means that one stood against the darkness. Collusion
with the Shadowlands, however, is the most severe
and unforgivable form of blasphemy imaginable. The
souls of those who commit such crimes are usually
severely punished, and if they have succumbed to the
Taint their fate is inevitably condemnation to eternal
torment within the confines of Jigoku.
Techniques
Chapter Three
most of those who serve the clans, and their spheres of influ- to become ronin in this way costs you 5 points each of Glory,
ence are relatively limited in comparison to their clan coun- Honor, and Status.
terparts. Even the well-traveled Imperial heralds of the Miya
family tend to stick to clearly defined travel routes, avoiding
the Empire’s more remote districts for decades or even centu-
79
ries at a time. In some cases this can lead to a mispercep-
tion of the Imperials as dangerous or hostile individuals who
Social Structure
desire only the obedience and submission of other samurai.
While this is untrue in the main, there are a few individuals
who prove it correct.
Scions of the Imperial families are utterly ruthless indi-
viduals who have mastered the manipulation of their own
social standing to decimate their enemies. Standing against
a scion in court is tantamount to ruination for all but the
most skilled or highest-ranking samurai. These scions most
often come from the Otomo family, which teaches their
secret techniques in its most prestigious and elite dojo. Much
more rarely, members of the Miya or Seppun families are
permitted to train there as well. The scions are rarely liked,
frequently sought as allies, and almost always feared for the
power they can and will bring to bear on any who arouse
their ire.
Requirements
cc Rings/Traits: Awareness 5, Perception 4
cc Skills: Courtier 6, Etiquette 4
cc Other: Only members of the Imperial families may
take ranks in this Advanced School; Status 4 or higher
Chapter Four Politics
82
Chapter Four
Chapter Four
83
Politics
T
he scrolls on the table that depicted the Imperial family The student struggled to stifle a chuckle. “I think my rural
mons had been sitting in the chamber for three days upbringing would prevent me from ever being appointed to a
now, and had been joined by other scrolls sitting on a court, master. As you have said, I lack exposure to certain
variety of other tables, all of which had apparently been added essential aspects of society.”
to the room for the purpose of displaying them. The student “Your upbringing is unfortunate in some respects but ideal
had laboriously learned the mons of all the major families of in others,” the sensei said. “You are a blank canvas on which
the Great Clans the first day, but the number of smaller vassal a masterpiece can be painted. That you are so bright and
families among them had taken longer, given that in most skilled is a tremendous advantage.” He raised an eyebrow.
cases he had never even heard of them. He frowned at the last “Do not allow such lofty praise to make you arrogant, pupil.”
one. “The Tsume family, vassals of the Doji?” he said. The student bowed. “I will try, master.”
“Are you guessing, or certain?” the sensei asked. The sensei smirked. “Regardless, the point of the matter
“Certain,” the student said. is that you are very skilled, skilled enough that one day you
“You are correct,” the sensei answered. “Well done.” He will doubtless find yourself in court in some capacity or other.
strolled around the room looking at the different mons. “Why Always keep in mind, however, that no matter how skilled
do you suppose I have required you to learn all of these, young a samurai may be, court is deadly and a single misstep or
one?” misunderstanding can result in your death. Or worse, your
disgrace.”
“Heraldry is a noble and scholarly pursuit,” the student
replied. He waited for a moment, then added, “and identifying “Is it more dangerous than a duel, master? I thought that
an opponent’s heritage can give strong indicators as to his was the most dire situation in which a warrior might find
capabilities and weaknesses.” himself.”
“The former is true, although largely irrelevant,” the sensei The sensei shook his head slowly. “In a duel, you know who
said. “The latter is much more important. A samurai of skill your enemy is, and you know your skill might be sufficient to
and cunning, such as you will be, can often find himself in save you. In court, your enemy can often be unknown, and too
a court setting, and the sword will not help you there. You frequently, nothing a warrior has at his disposal can prevent
must be ever cautious, ever vigilant, and ever aware, even of his fate.” He paused, and a smile spread on his features
your allies.” beneath his mask. “But then, we have never said you will
simply be a warrior, have we?”
skirmishes. Perhaps this is why the reign of the Hantei Dynasty
is often referred to as “the thousand years of peace” despite the
many conflicts during that time.
The Goings-On But while wars may come and go, the courts remain a
vicious battleground for the Great Clans throughout Impe-
in Court rial history. Indeed, many military clashes great and small
are little more than gambits intended to provoke or respond
to overtures made in court. Skillful courtiers can change the
outcomes of wars even after the battles are fought. Thus even
the normally undiplomatic Lion and Crab maintain a presence
“A warrior’s failure dooms only himself; a courtier’s
in the courts, dispatching their Ikoma and Yasuki representa-
failure dooms the entire Clan.”
tives to parry political attacks from the Crane and Scorpion.
— Doji Norie, Those who follow the courtier’s path must do so with the
Doji Courtier Academy Grand Master same courage and zeal as a bushi in combat, for their fail-
ures can be as catastrophic as a lost war, and their victories
The way of the samurai is often considered synonymous with can bring glory and success to their clan without the need
the way of the warrior. Rokugan has a rich and vibrant history to fight a war at all. Nor is politics free from risk. In a land
of conflict, and countless lives have been lost on the field of where honor is defended with steel and insults are answered
battle. But samurai do not serve their clans solely on the battle- with lethal challenges, the skilled courtier must find ways
field. Politics has been a vital element of the Empire’s history to obstruct, undermine, and destroy his opponents without
since its founding, and the negotiations and maneuvers of falling prey to the same fate themselves. Seasoned warriors
courtiers have changed history as often as war, if not more so. who get re-assigned to court often find it a taxing and even
Indeed, Imperial decree technically forbids aggression against demoralizing experience.
Minor Clans by Great Clans, and signifi- Winter is the greatest season of activity for courtiers; since
cantly restricts the means by which the cold weather and heavy snowfall prevents most mili-
the Great Clans can war against one tary maneuvers, politics and intrigue take center stage. But
another. During the reign of weak
Politics
one should not imagine that winter is the only time court is
Emperors, these decrees can be convened; far from it. Courts are held throughout the year,
winked at or ignored, but for albeit with frequent recesses that can last months at a time.
most the Empire’s history the The longest of these recesses tends to fall immediately before
84 Imperial Throne is essentially and after the Imperial Winter Court is convened, ensuring all
unassailable and the Great Clans representatives have ample time to visit their families, report
are forced to confine their mili- to their lords, and make whatever preparations are necessary
Chapter Four
tary conflicts to what might be for the intense political battles of the winter months.
called spirited border The courts of the Clan Champions tend to be a little less
regular in their scheduling than the Imperial Court, owing
to the intense schedules such individuals maintain, but these
The Imperial Histories: The Fox Clan
When Shinjo led her followers out of Rokugan to explore the lands beyond, not all of her vassals were willing to accompany her. Those who
remained behind called themselves the Fox Clan, and for seven hundred years they were the voice of Shinjo in the Imperial Court.
However, the Fox Clan’s history proved not to be an easy one. The Ki-Rin lands on which they dwelled were fertile and their peasants brought
forth great harvests. This soon drew the attention and jealousy of the Lion Clan, who resented that such a small Minor Clan should possess so much
land. They persuaded the Emperor to issue a proclamation calling on the Fox to “share” their lands... and then marched an army to take possession.
The Fox fought bravely, but were hopelessly outnumbered and soon defeated.
The Emperor felt some responsibility for what had occurred, and assigned the Fox new lands far to the south, where they dwell today. He also
issued a decree forbidding Great Clans from making war on Minor Clans. Although ambitious or aggressive clans would sometimes find ways
around this restriction, in general it worked to ensure the Minor Clans would not be bullied too severely by their stronger neighbors.
The Fox themselves faced dire straits when they arrived at their new home. They had few supplies and the province they had been given was
heavily forested, lacking much arable farmland. They were forced to resort to hunting to feed themselves and their children, violating Rokugan’s
taboo against eating red meat. However, soon after their arrival in these new lands, the Fox formed a mystical connection with the animals of the
forest. According to legend, during one of his reluctant hunting trips, the Fox Clan daimyo accidentally killed a kitsune spirit in one of his traps,
leaving two orphaned kits. The daimyo accepted the kits to raise as his own, in penance for his breaking the taboo against eating meat. The kits took
human form and became Osusuki and Akomachi, the ancestors of the modern Fox Clan’s ruling line. The tale claims that Osusuki married a man
from the clan and birthed the next daimyo, while Akomachi became a kitsune and married back into the line of fox spirits. Whatever is the truth,
with the merging of the kitsune into the clan’s ruling family, the forest became an ally of the Fox Clan and they thrived from that day forward,
until their absorption into the Mantis Clan.
courts also meet in their absence—the Champions place their court, as well as the need to defend against the intrigues of
confidence in trusted subordinates to oversee and manage other clans—which in some cases is by far the more important
Chapter Four
things while they are otherwise engaged. In general, the less task.
important a court is in the grand scheme of things, the more While the court is in the Imperial capital, the representatives
erratic its schedule becomes—thus, the courts of provincial of the Imperial families are usually the largest contingent in
daimyo and city governors meet only occasionally when the attendance, though during the Winter Court they are usually
local lord feels it useful. outnumbered by the host clan. The Otomo always maintain a 85
healthy presence at any Imperial Court, usually a delegation
The Imperial Court of somewhere between one and two dozen representatives.
Politics
This frequently, but not always, includes the Otomo family
daimyo or one of the daimyo’s principal advisors. About 50
There is no higher court in the Empire than the Imperial Seppun guardsmen are usually present, serving as bodyguards
Court. It began as the personal court of the Emperor when to the Imperial contingent and cooperating with the host
he chose to hold it, but over the centuries it has evolved into clan’s forces in providing general security. And of course the
an independent assemblage that meets on a regular basis Miya are present as well, with perhaps half a dozen heralds
throughout the year, often without the Emperor in attendance. in attendance.
The modern Imperial Court is an arena where the foremost The Emperor and his personal retinue attend the court, of
political minds of each clan meet to resolve matters between course, and this group can include such notables as the Impe-
one another, without the cumbersome process of using subor- rial Herald, the Imperial Advisor, Imperial Treasurer, Voice
dinates who need to gain approval from their superiors before of the Emporer, the Emerald Champion, the Chancellor, and
acting. Clan ambassadors to the Imperial Court answer to no when they are active, the Jade Champion and the Shogun.
one except their Clan Champion, and even then they gener- Beyond the Imperial contingent, there is no precise formula
ally have considerable latitude. for Great Clan or Minor Clan attendance at the Imperial
During most of the year, the Imperial Court is located in Winter Court. Each clan is sent a notification of when the
Rokugan’s capital where the Emperor resides. During the Winter Court will begin, and each is entitled to bring roughly
winter, however, the Emperor traditionally leaves the capital a dozen delegates along with the appropriate yojimbo, atten-
to spend the season with a chosen clan, which becomes dants, and the like. These numbers are never explicitly stated,
the host of the Imperial Winter Court for that year. This is and clan delegations can vary in size, but any less than half
a great privilege and clans compete fiercely for the right to a dozen (or more than twenty) is generally considered poor
serve as the Emperor’s host for the season. Through most of form and can even be construed as an insult against the hosts.
the Empire’s history the Crane have tended to dominate this The hosts, of course, are entitled to many more delegates, but
competition, so much so that Kyuden Doji contains perma- rarely take full advantage of this implied right so as not to
nent guest quarters for the Son of Heaven. seem overbearing.
The Minor Clans traditionally have substantially less
Who Attends the Court? representation at the Imperial Court, regardless of season.
The Imperial Court is attended by the highest ranking and One of the few Minor Clans to consistently have a presence
most capable courtiers in the Empire. Every Clan Champion is the Fox, who have been permitted in court since their
recognizes the importance of having his agenda advanced in creation due to the Hantei Emperors’ desire to preserve
their dynastic link with the children of Shinjo. In the reign of the outcome, leaving those in attendance with no choice but
the Toturi Dynasty the Monkey Clan were afforded a similar to accept his decision. Eccentric (or in the case of Hantei XVI,
privilege due to their position as favored vassals of the Toturi. insane) Emperors have been known to turn their court into a
During the twelfth century, the Tortoise led an effort to nightmarish tightrope-act for all in attendance.
form a long-term alliance of the Minor Clans, and this enabled When the Emperor is not in attendance, authority in the
the Minor Clans to establish a more consistent presence at the court falls to other individuals: the Imperial Chancellor and,
Imperial Winter Court. during Winter Court, the host. When court is held in the Impe-
rial Palace, the Chancellor is the unquestioned authority in
The Hierarchy the Emperor’s absence. However, during Winter Court when a
clan or one of the Imperial families is playing host, consider-
The hierarchy of the Imperial Court is clearly defined in theory,
able authority and responsibility falls on the hosting Cham-
but somewhat flexible in fact. Samurai are accustomed to a
pion or daimyo. This can lead to power clashes between the
life of service, but the Imperial Court is attended by the most
Chancellor and the host, although in theory there is a divi-
powerful and influential individuals in the entire Empire,
sion of responsibility. Anything that directly affects actual
few of whom are truly accustomed to quietly accepting the
court sessions should fall under the Chancellor’s authority,
dominance of another. Thus, regardless of who is overseeing
while everything else should be the host’s responsibility.
a particular session or event, tact and diplomacy are vital
Depending on the personalities involved, however, this is not
to avoid severe difficulties or dangerous personality clashes.
always the case—especially during the reign of weak or inef-
Naturally, the Emperor is the ultimate authority in the fectual Emperors, when much of the Imperial power devolves
Imperial Court, and when he is in attendance all court sessions to people like the Chancellor and the Imperial family daimyo.
are held in his presence. They begin at his whim, although
Beneath the Chancellor and host, the other Imperial family
they are typically announced in advance so everyone will be
members, especially the Otomo, often claim some authority.
present and suitably prepared for the Imperial presence. They
This is not necessarily a measure of status, since it is entirely
end when the Emperor grows weary of the day’s proceedings.
possible that guests may outrank even highly-placed Impe-
The Emperor’s presence can create somewhat of a chaotic
rial family members, but a certain amount of deference is
environment depending upon his personality, since he can
expected because of the Otomo’s status as the Emperor’s
arbitrarily end any debate or conflict by simply announcing
direct vassals. Only the local commander of the Seppun guard
Politics
The Courts the Crane, experienced courtiers are looked to for guidance.
Among more military clans, such as the Crab, Lion, and
of the Clan Champions Unicorn, senior military officers tend to be granted authority
in the absence of a clear chain of command.
The Champions of the Great Clans are among the most What is Discussed at Court?
Chapter Four
powerful and influential individuals in the Empire, outranked
As might be expected, discussion in the courts of Clan Cham-
only by the Emperor and his direct servants. When the Cham-
pions revolves almost exclusively around issues that concern
pions convene their own courts, they are attended by not only
the host clan. Inter-clan conflicts are usually the predominant
their most powerful vassals but also many important samurai
point of conversation, whether those conflicts be military,
from other clans. 87
political, or economic. Of course, these matters must often
be discussed in front of guests whose ranks may include both
Who Attends Court?
Politics
the allies and enemies. For this reason, it is not uncommon for
Clan courts are primarily attended by prominent personages Clan Champions to offer unique distractions for their guests,
of that clan—the Champion is usually in attendance, though such as hunting trips, elaborate games, or theatrical perfor-
he may delegate the task of managing the court to a trusted mances. Naturally, the guests must politely accept and attend
subordinate. Because of the importance of the event, delega- in order to avoid giving offense, and this allows the Cham-
tions from other clans, both allies and enemies, make a point pion’s vassals the opportunity to meet privately.
of attending, and frequently an Imperial guest or two will Even in times of peace, war is a point of discussion. The
show up as well. composition and disposition of a clan’s armies is often
Those in attendance from the host Champion’s clan tend debated during the Champion’s courts, as many daimyo at
to be an assortment of samurai from radically different walks every level often want to control or at least influence things
of life. Senior military officers, such as shireikan or rikugun- like the number of troops stationed within their provinces,
shokan, are generally expected to attend if their duties permit. the appointment of officers, the allocation of food and other
Representatives from the major schools within the clan are supplies to the troops (and where these supplies come from),
present, usually in the form of mid- to high-ranking sensei. and so forth and so on.
Prominent temples, major strongholds, and smaller elite mili- Matters of commerce, although distasteful to samurai,
tary units are all represented as well, although their purpose appear in their own way. Clan leaders pay extraordinarily
for attending may not extend beyond a demonstration that close attention to the yield of each year’s harvest, as well
such groups or locations are prominent enough within the as to how the crops are distributed and what must be done
clan to warrant their own representative. to compensate for any shortfalls. Shortages can be poten-
tially crippling, leading to famine during the following year,
The Hierarchy and any clan that suffers from such a malady will find itself
Without question, the highest ranking member of a clan beset by representatives of other clans that have rice to spare.
court is the Clan Champion himself. Because these events are Of course, any help will come with a price—political favors
convened in his name and at his command, the Champion is or other resources from the beleaguered clan. Similarly,
frequently in attendance when matters of any significance are those clans with agricultural surpluses will find themselves
discussed, but it is also common for him to take his leave after approached for help, giving them ample opportunity to seek
a few days or sometimes even only a few hours, attending out the most lucrative offers in exchange for their surplus.
to other responsibilities. When this happens, the Champion
invariably designates a representative to oversee the court
in his absence. This samurai speaks with the Champion’s
Politics
88
Chapter Four
Family Courts large number of Shiba in attendance to ensure the court’s secu-
rity, and a smaller number of Agasha and Asako to represent
their families’ interests with their Isawa lords. The Phoenix’s
The courts of family daimyo might seem less important than neighbors and most frequent allies, the Crane and Dragon
those of Minor Clan Champions, but the opposite is actually Clans, both send their own representatives to the Isawa court,
true. While the family daimyo of Great Clans theoretically while the Mantis, who have often been the Phoenix’s enemies,
command equal social status to Minor Clan Champions, in send a representative as well. Depending on the era, other clans
truth the leaders of the Minor Clans are afforded this equality may be present in small numbers as well, such as the Unicorn,
purely as a matter of form. Most Minor Clans are substan- the Lion, or the tiny Ox Clan from the nearby Dragon Heart
tially smaller than even a small Great Clan family, and they Plain.
command significantly fewer resources as well.
In contrast to the Isawa, the Horiuchi of the Unicorn are
almost certainly the smallest family serving any of the Great
Who Attends the Court? Clans. Because of their limited numbers and relatively remote
The courts of family daimyo are attended primarily by repre- location, the Horiuchi court does not even have representa-
sentatives of the different branches of that family. There are tion from all the Unicorn families. The Ide are present, as
almost always representatives from the clan’s other families the Unicorn courts are their business, and so are the Horiu-
as well, and often ambassadors from other clans will attend, chi’s patrons, the Iuchi. The Moto may be present as well,
especially if they have business with that specific family. That depending on circumstances. The Shinjo and Utaku families,
being said, courts at this level vary so widely that it is nearly however, reside in the clan’s northern provinces, distant from
impossible to make any broad generalizations about them. the Horiuchi, and the families do not regularly interact with
Examples might best serve as a guide on the type of atten- one another. Due solely to proximity, the Horiuchi occasion-
dance a given family might attract. ally host ambassadors from the neighboring Lion and Scor-
The Isawa are unquestionably the most powerful family pion Clans, as well as a visitor from the relatively close castle
in the Phoenix Clan. As such, their family court is led by at of the Miya family. Other than that, however, there are very
least one of the Elemental Masters and is attended by a larger few who attend the Horiuchi’s small court unless directly
number of representatives from other clans. There are also a invited for some specific reason.
The Imperial Histories: The Three Man Alliance
Although the Minor Clans eventually formed an extensive alliance in the mid-to-late twelfth century, this exercise in strength through unity had
an earlier example in the form of the so-called Three Man Alliance, which formed near the end of the eleventh century.
The Alliance was born out of a notable instance of Great Clan aggression against the Minor Clans. The Scorpion general Bayushi Tomaru
invaded the Suzume Hills, hoping to seize a route through to the rich Daidoji ports of the coast. He seems to have expected the poor Sparrow to
knuckle under and allow his army to cross their lands unmolested, but to his surprise the Sparrow assembled their modest army and prepared to
fight to the death. Tomaru, a man of notable arrogance, was perfectly willing to oblige them, but before the battle had lasted more than a few
minutes, the earth heaved beneath the feet of the Scorpion army and the air filled with deadly flights of arrows. Reinforcements had arrived
from the Fox and Wasp Clans, to the surprise of not only the Scorpion but also the rescued Sparrow. A Wasp magistrate had brought word of
Tomaru’s aggression and the two Minor Clans had agreed their Sparrow neighbors could not be left alone to face it.
Tomaru was swiftly defeated and, in the wake of his retreat, the leaders of the three Minor Clans agreed to an alliance to repel any further
invasion. The three Minor Clans began sending their young men and women to train in each others’ schools, and all three clans placed high-
ranking ambassadors in each others’ courts. The Three Man Alliance would last for a generation, bringing peace and stability to a region that
was previously little more than a field for conflict between Great Clans.
The Hierarchy with the goings-on in Minor Clan courts, any beneficial
outcomes from them are likely to gain favorable notice for
The family daimyo is always the supreme authority in these
whoever made the arrangements. More than one promising
courts. However, such daimyo are frequently called upon to
courtier has found a place in his clan’s Imperial Court delega-
attend their Champion’s court or even the Imperial Court, so
tion after a rousing and utterly unexpected victory in a Minor
they too rely on trusted advisors and representatives to main-
Clan court.
tain court while they are absent. Because of the relatively
minor nature of matters discussed in these courts, it is not out
of the question for the daimyo to be absent for months at a Who Attends the Court?
time, particularly during Winter Court, and it is quite possible Given their limited resources, Minor Clans can ill afford
Chapter Four
the family will not even convene court if there is not a specific conflict, and as such they tend to be more agreeable to peace-
reason to do so. When court is in session and the daimyo or his able solutions to their problems. Conflicts between the Minor
representative are unavailable, authority defaults to the highest Clans are not unknown, but they are rare; anything larger
ranking member of that family, or if necessary to a particularly than a simple border skirmish could theoretically result in the
high ranking member of an allied family. devastation of one or both sides. Because of this, the Minor
89
Clans as a whole tend to maintain amenable relationships
What is Discussed at Court? with one another, and send embassies to each other when-
Politics
ever possible. Geographical distance sometimes prevents this,
Family courts are relatively limited in scope. For the most
again due to limited resources; for example, the Ox Clan can
part, the topics mirror those found at a Clan Champion’s
ill afford to send representatives halfway across the Empire
court, but tend to be more focused on the relation of those
to the Hare lands, even though the two clans have no enmity
events to the specific family in question. This is also normally
toward one another.
the venue through which disagreements between families
within the same clan are resolved, although if that proves The Minor Clans operate on an entirely different level from
impossible the matter is usually taken to the Champion’s court the Great Clans. More than three-quarters of any Minor Clan
for final arbitration. court is comprised of members of that clan, and the proportion
can often be even higher than that. Some of the other Minor
Commerce between families, the security of shared borders,
Clans will have representatives present, usually between two
the training and housing of troops scheduled to campaign
and six such clans. If there is a Great Clan with whom the
together, the disposition of major institutions affecting
hosts are particularly close, they will have a representative
multiple families, and the cross-training of personnel are all
present as well, although such individuals are rarely of high
discussed and dealt with on a regular basis.
rank. For example, the Crane usually maintain a representa-
tive in the court of the Sparrow, a Minor Clan descended from
The Courts them.
Provincial Courts
The lowest courts in the land are the provincial courts, the
domain of provincial daimyo and the governors of large
cities. These are the lowest ranking samurai permitted to call
themselves daimyo, and their modest courts are typically held
in private estates or minor strongholds scattered around the
clan lands. Depending on the province or city in question,
there may not be any court associated with it at all. The Hayai
province in the Kitsu family’s lands, for instance, has no court
of its own because the Castle of the Swift Sword is located
within the province, and the Akodo family daimyo holds his
court there.
This sort of situation is not unusual—each family’s ances-
tral estate is naturally located within one of their provinces
Politics
The Hierarchy
Generally speaking, lower courts are overseen by the governor
or daimyo in attendance. If a member of the same family or
clan is attending who is of superior rank, they can choose to
oversee the proceedings in place of their underling. Regard-
less, the governor acts in every way as the host, supervising
events and discussions and offering entertainment and diver-
sion just as any other host might. Of course, the matters being
discussed are exclusively of local importance.
Beneath the provincial governor is his chief assistant,
known as a karo. This individual, while not technically of
high status himself, speaks with the authority of his lord in
matters of court, and thus can theoretically hold dominion
over those with higher status than him. Such things are
always a balancing act, of course, and such samurai must
tread carefully in order to avoid offering offense that could when a new Emperor takes the throne, although more conser-
reflect poorly on the governor, his family, and his lord. vative Emperors often choose to keep a previous Advisor
Other than the governor’s karo, other prominent figures in instead. The purpose of the position is to offer personal polit-
the court’s hierarchy who are affiliated with the family or ical advice to the Emperor regarding the goings-on in the
the clan may be in a position to assume control if an unex- Imperial Court and the various other courts, especially those
pected situation develops. Individuals of this caliber could of the individual Clan Champions. The Advisor must remain
include the highest-ranking military officer in the province; fully informed and up to date on all major events transpiring
the captain of the watch at the castle or estate where the throughout the Empire’s political environment. To accom-
court is held; or the governor’s spouse or eldest child. It is plish this, every Advisor quickly and efficiently establishes a
not uncommon for a family daimyo to have a representative network of allies throughout the various clan holdings, and
present at each court in his provinces, although these indi- compiles regular reports on everything of interest. This part of
viduals rarely command any significant power of their own. the duty is easier than one might think, though, because there
are an almost limitless number of samurai who greatly desire
to call the Imperial Advisor an ally.
What is Discussed at Court?
Despite its higher profile and greater political influence,
As mentioned above, there is little of any real significance that
the office of Imperial Advisor generally has less resources at
is discussed at the provincial court level. However, in those
its immediate disposal than others of the Emperor’s Chosen
courts set in major cities, or in provinces that have signifi-
(although the Advisor does enjoy an extravagant personal
cant trade routes passing through, matters of commerce and
estate and fortune). There are no military forces or law
trading can take up considerable time and effort. Regional
enforcement agencies answerable to the Advisor. In truth,
courts in trade cities such as Nikesake, Ryoko Owari, or Samui
though, these things are unnecessary; the Advisor makes his
Kaze Toshi often become the focus of attention for merchant
own resources from the assets of his allies, both inside the
patrons from numerous clans and families.
court and beyond.
Chapter Four
Positions of Power The position of Imperial Chancellor is similar in some respects
to the Imperial Advisor. Both are deeply involved with the
Imperial Court on a daily basis, and while their duties are
different, they are just similar enough that the two frequently
become rivals. This is perhaps by design, as the Imperial fami- 91
In the Empire of Rokugan, all political power is supposed to
lies generally prefer to ensure those promoted to such lofty
rest exclusively with the Emperor. There are no exceptions to
Politics
positions are not able to interfere with their “pure” service to
this rule; it is literally the mandate of the Celestial Heavens,
the Emperor. Conversely, when the Chancellor and Advisor
made manifest in the mortal world. However, it is the right
do manage to work together, there are very few forces in the
(and frequently the desire) of the Emperor to parcel his
political arena of the Empire that can pose even a challenge
authority out to his chosen vassals in a manner that alleviates
to them, much less a threat.
the burden of power without lessening his authority. This is
how some of the most powerful and influential individuals in The duty of the Imperial Chancellor is to arrange and
the Empire receive their mandates. oversee the events of the Emperor’s Imperial Court. This is
in theory a relatively simple duty, as the Chancellor merely
establishes the agenda for the day when the Emperor is in
The Emperor’s Chosen attendance or, when the Emperor is absent, oversees the
court’s events in his place. However, given the sheer number
of attendees at the average Imperial Court session, and their
The Emperor’s Chosen are quite possibly the most powerful influence throughout the Empire, it can be extremely taxing
group of individuals in the Empire, outside the Emperor to try and schedule things in a manner that ensures all parties
himself and perhaps the Great Clan Champions. As the name are relatively pleased with the outcome.
suggests, these are individuals personally selected by the
When the Imperial Court is conducted in the Emperor’s
Emperor to fulfill very specific roles in his immediate admin-
absence, the power of the Chancellor increases significantly,
istration. These positions are accompanied by an incredible
since there is in essence no accountability. On those rare
amount of social clout and political power, although for the
occasions when there is no Emperor and the throne stands
most part they lack any significant military power save for
vacant, the power of the Chancellor within the Imperial Court
the Shogun of the Empire (when one exists). These individuals
is essentially without limit. The only individuals who can pose
are able to stand on equal ground with the Great Clan Cham-
a legitimate threat to his power in such a situation are those
pions, though most generally choose to continue observing
who hold other high positions within the Imperial power
their oaths of loyalty to their own Champion.
structure, such as the Otomo family daimyo or the Amethyst
Champion.
The Imperial Advisor Due to the nature of the position and its duties, the Chan-
cellor is one of the few people in the whole Empire with
The Imperial Advisor holds influence that even the other essentially unrestricted access to the Emperor’s person. The
members of the Emperor’s Chosen can only envy. The Advisor Chancellor has so many duties that require the personal atten-
is also typically the first member of the Chosen to be selected tion of the throne that close contact is required. There are
limits, of course, and the Chancellor is always subject to the Unique among the Chosen, the Imperial Herald is an inher-
whim of the Emperor himself. Only the Advisor and the Voice ited position. The office is typically held by the daimyo of
have closer degrees of contact, and depending on the nature the Miya family itself. It is within the right of the Emperor
of the relationships between the Chosen, even that may not to appoint someone different to the position, of course, but
be the case. this has very rarely been the case in the Empire’s history;
most of the time, the Emperor is content to allow the Miya
daimyo to fulfill the position. In addition to the traditional
The Imperial Herald duties of a daimyo, the Imperial Herald serves as the personal
herald of the Emperor and is responsible for overseeing the
The position of Imperial Herald is said to have existed longer many lesser heralds who serve him—traditionally all drawn
than any other among the Emperor’s Chosen, longer even from the ranks of the Miya family. He also oversees the adju-
than the Emerald Champion, eldest of the Jeweled Cham- dication of Miya’s Blessing (see sidebar). As a daimyo of an
pions. The name refers both to a specific individual, the Impe- Imperial family, the Imperial Herald is theoretically one of
rial Herald, and to the agents that individual oversees, the the wealthiest men in the Empire, although the Miya are a
Imperial heralds. The purpose of both is to spread the word small family and tend to be vastly less ostentatious with their
of the Emperor to his people, carrying news, proclamations, wealth. Mostly they prefer to funnel it back into the Miya’s
laws, and edicts throughout the Empire with all due haste Blessing rather than live in luxury.
and urgency. The position was created in the earliest days of
The Imperial Herald’s personal stables are full of the finest
the Empire’s history, when Hantei needed to spread the word
horses in the Empire, rivaling those found in the most lavish
of Rokugan’s victory over Fu Leng. The war with the Dark
stables of the Utaku and Shinjo Families. In addition, the
Brother had cost the land and its people dearly, and there
Imperial Herald possesses a unique back-banner that has
was destruction everywhere. The first Herald, Miya, made it a
been the chief symbol of the office for several centuries. It
habit to spend a few days working in each village he visited,
is not the original, since the wear on these items is signifi-
helping with repairs and reconstruction, before issuing his
cant, but even so, it is perhaps only the third such banner to
Imperial news. This greatly lifted the spirits of the people
have been created, and has lasted far longer than those that
and made the word of their Emperor most welcome. As time
came before. The banner is made in the sashimono style, indi-
went on, others joined the Herald, forming the beginnings of
cating the Herald’s rank and status, and bears the Emperor’s
the Miya family. Their repair efforts became known as the
Politics
The activities of the first Miya gave rise to a tradition The position of Imperial Treasurer is the newest among the
which is still upheld by the modern Miya family, and Emperor’s Chosen, finally being created at the beginning
which is called “Miya’s Blessing” after them (although of the Iweko Dynasty in the twelfth century. Previously,
some traditionalists continue to refer to it by its origi- its areas of responsibility—tax assessment and collection—
nal title as “the Emperor’s Blessing”). were the domain of the Emerald Champion. The creation of
All Miya samurai are expected to set aside a portion the new position was deemed necessary due the Empire’s
of their wealth (at least fifteen percent) toward the often-erratic taxation policies, enforcements, and records
Blessing. Each year, the daimyo of the Miya meets over the course of previous centuries. Money is not some-
with his senior advisors for a period of three days, re- thing a samurai likes to concern himself with, after all, and
viewing the state of the Empire and discussing which thus most Emerald Champions had done a poor job in that
areas have been ravaged by war or disaster, which regard. This was not a matter ever openly discussed and
roads and landmarks have fallen into ruin, and which certainly not condemned, for no one would expect a man
towns and cities are in need of development. They use of honor and warriors’ training to be learned in the ways
the wealth of the Blessing to hire the finest craftsmen of commerce. The Iweko Dynasty chose to finally separate
and procure vast quantities of food and supplies, then those duties of the Emerald Champion and create the office
dispatch this aid to the three regions they judge to be of Imperial Treasurer to handle them instead.
most urgently in need of help. As might be expected, it is the duty of the Imperial Trea-
Although the Miya’s Blessing is well-known through- surer to oversee the collection of taxes each year throughout
out the Empire, the family itself never discusses it out- the Empire. This is an incredibly complex task, since the
side of those three days each year. They do not want demands of the Emperor are complicated by the demands of
praise or attention for their actions, which they see individual Clan Champions and governors, ensuring almost
solely as a matter of duty and honor. every province throughout Rokugan has a different means
of calculating how much tax should be collected from indi-
viduals and settlements. Once the Imperial taxes are returned
to the capital, the Treasurer is responsible for storing them,
inventorying them, and then distributing them to other Impe-
rial agencies and to the clans as necessary. The task is truly
monumental, significantly more complex than the duties
of any other Chosen, as any Treasurer will gladly attest—to
Chapter Four
93
Politics
the great annoyance of the other Chosen. The other Chosen
usually remain cordial with the Treasurer, however, since he
The Shogun of the Empire
is more or less responsible for the funding of their agencies. The position of Shogun was first theorized in the legendary
Because of the enormity of his duties, the Treasurer is writings of the ronin tactician known as Sun Tao (see
permitted to recruit agents to oversee his operations. These Chapter 10: War, for details about this remarkable individual).
are not technically magistrates or soldiers, but are frequently Sun Tao posited there would be times when the Emperor
accompanied by such individuals in order to ensure their would be unable to defend his Empire, and when such times
safety and security. Given the demanding nature of the arose, a separate military leader would be required to deal
Treasurer’s duties, it would seem to make sense to have a with such duties. Sun Tao named this individual the Shogun,
large number of such agents, but because so few among the although the origin of the words remains unknown. Many
samurai caste are well suited to economic matters the Trea- found this supposition blasphemous, for the mere implication
surer instead tends to have a smaller number of operatives, that the Emperor would be unable to defend the Empire was
carefully selected for their expertise in commerce and calcu- seen as tantamount to treason. It was not until many centuries
lation. This unfortunately tends to make these individuals later that the first Shogun was created by a canny Emperor
somewhat arrogant, and they are usually unwelcome among of the Toturi Dynasty, for reasons unknown. Some believed
the vassals of the other Chosen. the purpose was to prevent the title of Shogun from being
assumed by an independent rival to the throne, perhaps the
Due to the close association of the Treasurer with the Emperor’s brother. Others believe the position was endorsed
distasteful concept of commerce, the position is held in as a means of limiting the power of the Emerald Champion,
slightly lower esteem than the other members of the Chosen, at one of only a few men in the Empire who could rival the
least by outsiders. However, the Treasurer has such complete Emperor’s power. Still others believe it was an altogether
control over the issuance of Imperial edicts concerning taxa- altruistic decision to ensure the Empire would be protected no
tion that no one dares to openly look down upon him or ques- matter what. Regardless of the purpose for the decision, the
tion his authority overmuch. Shogun of the Empire finally came into existence as one of
the Emperor’s Chosen, and thereafter functioned as the prin- The principle power of the Shogun’s authority takes the
ciple military power endorsed by the throne. form of an autonomous military organization called the
The Shogun is unique among the Emperor’s Chosen in that Shogunate. The Shogun has complete discretion in the
the position has virtually no ties to the Imperial Court what- composition and organization of this force, and can hand-
soever. In fact, due to the nature of his abilities and duties, select officers from any other clan or force, including from
the Shogun rarely if ever makes an appearance at court; most the Imperial Legions. This extends to the ability to actually
Shoguns find this perfectly acceptable, since the men selected draft forces from the Great Clans, although Clan Champions
for such a duty very rarely have any may contest this when it takes place. The Shogun cannot
interest in politics. Instead, the Shogun request specific individuals or units by name, ensuring the
is most frequently deployed around clans are not obligated to surrender their most elite forces.
the Empire or to the territories just The Shogunate can vary enormously in size, as some Shoguns
beyond its borders, ensuring the prefer small, elite, exceptionally well-trained forces while
safety and security of the Emper- others prefer larger, more traditionally constructed
or’s lands. The execution of military organizations.
his duties can occasionally In addition to the Shogunate, the Shogun has
bring him into conflict significant influence over the Imperial Legions.
with the Clan Champions This is actually a check on the power of the Emerald
or, more frequently, Champion and vice versa; the two positions both hold
with the Emerald a position of authority over the Legions, and the
Champion. Legion commanders have a great deal of
leeway in determining which authority
figure they more strongly identify as
their commander.
Politics
94
Chapter Four
The Philosopher and the Emperor
S un Tao himself does not write of it, but in the commentaries to his eponymous book, later scholars tell that shortly
before he left Rokugan, the ronin philosopher gained an audience with Emperor Hantei Genji to discuss the proper
government of the Empire. For the most part, the Emperor listened respectfully, but when Sun Tao propounded his
theory of the Shogunate, the Hantei replied hotly that he could not agree.
“My father led his warriors himself, and saw to their arming, provisioning and training through his immediate
staff. It is our right and our duty to lead in war.”
They debated back and forth, and finally, Sun Tao looked the Emperor in the eye and said, “Tell me: When your
heralds disperse across the Empire to deliver the Emperor’s Blessing, do you tell each one where to go and how much
he is authorized to spend?”
The courtiers in the audience chamber gasped at this ronin’s presumptuousness; the right hands of the Seppun
guardsmen twitched and moved toward the handles of their blades.
But the Emperor simply replied that no, that was the Imperial Herald’s task. And Sun Tao pressed on: “And when-
ever a petty thief is brought before a judge, and the judge has a question about implementing your law, shall he consult
with you personally?”
To which the Emperor replied that of course he had no time for such things.
“Very well, then,” Sun Tao concluded. “Is it not your right to comfort your subjects in need, and your duty to enforce
your laws as you see fit? And yet you have no time to manage these things yourself.”
To the astonishment of all present, the Hantei bowed and admitted the wisdom of what Sun Tao had said.
Chapter Four
the Emperor is a position among the Chosen that elevates a The Jeweled Champions are the greatest example of social
single individual to the privilege of personally speaking for mobility and meritocracy in Rokugan’s otherwise rigid
the Emperor in matters of grave importance to the Empire. social structure. The vast majority of the populace never has
The difference is that the Imperial Herald merely reports the opportunity to rise above the conditions of their birth,
edicts specifically written for the ears of the masses, while the whether they are born to the lowliest family of eta or to the
95
Voice of the Emperor delivers personal, specific information. most dutiful family among the buke caste. But occasionally
Perhaps the Emperor does not wish to attend court one day, there are opportunities for some degree of upward mobility
Politics
and sends the Voice to speak on his behalf (rather than the among the samurai; the Jeweled Championships are a series
Chancellor, which can often lead to tension between the two of tournaments that provide such opportunities for all who
positions). earn the right to compete. Most contestants in the various
Jeweled Championships are from higher-ranking members of
The position of Voice is not maintained consistently across
the kuge, but every clan holds internal competitions to deter-
the Empire’s long history, for many Emperors have seen no
mine who may participate in the tournaments, and it is the
need to have anyone else speak for them. Conversely, there
dream of ever member of the buke to win a place in such a
have been Emperors or even entire Dynasties that refused to
contest.
speak directly to any of their subjects, embracing the notion
that the voice of the divinely-mandated Emperor is too pure Of the Jeweled Champions, only the Emerald and Jade
to be heard by mortals. When this rather eccentric but Champions are truly on the same level as the Emperor’s
theologically supported stance is taken, it is the Voice Chosen. The others, while commanding significant if specific
of the Emperor who speaks to all who have business influence, are still somewhat limited in the scope of their
with the Emperor himself. This makes the Voice an power. This is, of course, by design.
incredibly powerful person, but also effectively robs him
of all but the most minute vestige of a personal life. Most
consider this a small price to pay to be the Emperor’s most The Emerald Champion
intimate confidant.
There are many who believe the Emerald Champion is the most
As might be expected, the Voice of the Emperor essentially prestigious and powerful individual in the Empire outside of
transcends the need for wealth. The Voice is most frequently the Emperor himself, and there is certainly historical prec-
found in the company of the Emperor’s person, and thus edent to support such a claim. The position is by far the oldest
has absolutely no need for money or other wealth in any of the Jeweled Champions, originating in the first days of the
form. His every want and need is accounted for, from lavish Empire. Kakita was the first to hold the position, although it
personal quarters in the Imperial Palace to the most obscure was not known by that name during those early days.
items available merely for the asking. Although the position
The Emerald Champion is the personal champion of the
does not maintain a large staff in the manner of some of the
Emperor, responsible for defending his honor should the
other Chosen and the Jeweled Champions, there are several
unthinkable occur and a samurai offer a slight to the throne.
dozen attendants, from personal valets to yojimbo to scribes,
Depending on the disposition of a particular Emperor, this may
available at the Voice’s beck and call for any service he might
be a position that never takes such action, or it might be one
require. He also is given a personal stable with the finest
wherein the holder is expected to cut down anyone who draws
horses, all descended from Utaku stock.
the Emperor’s ire one way or another. Some centuries after
the position was created, the duties associated with it were
formally codified, both as the Emperor’s yojimbo and, as has
come to be the primary focus of the position, as the enforcer of
Imperial law. For much of the Empire’s history this included the
assessment and collection of Imperial taxes as well.
The resources at the command of the Emerald Champion
are significant. In addition to the enormous political and soci-
etal power at his command, there is a personal estate that is
one of the wealthiest in the entire Empire. The Champion also
commands an extensive organization of magistrates, referred
to as Emerald Magistrates or sometimes as Imperial Magis-
trates. They are authorized to act in enforcement of Imperial
law regardless of clan boundaries, and for much of Rokugan’s
history they were also tax assessors and collectors. Because
of their unrestricted travel and their ability to override the
jurisdiction of clan magistrates, the Emerald Magistrates
are the most definitive and versatile
resource available to the Emerald
Champion, and depending
on an individual Cham-
pion’s inclinations, they
can be a powerful force
for good, a vast informa-
tion-gathering network, or
a dangerous subversive orga-
nization.
Politics
Chapter Four
Emerald Champion, the Jade Champion is in practice a posi-
sioned by the Emperor when the office was reactivated. It
tion with a complex and conflicted history. The creation of
was crafted by the Phoenix Clan’s best artificers, perhaps as
the Jade Champion’s office took place relatively early in the
penance for their clan’s role in the disgracing of the posi-
Empire’s history, probably a short time after the creation of
tion years ago. The Mantle serves as the Champion’s badge
the Emerald Championship, although records are imprecise.
of office when he travels, so that the Jade Seal can be left 97
However, it is alleged that the Phoenix Council of Elemental
behind and kept safe. It is meant to be worn over an existing
Masters took offense to the existence of the position, consid-
Politics
kimono, and is said to considerably amplify a shugenja’s
ering it an affront to their superiority in all mystical matters,
natural ability to speak with the kami. Prayers offered when
and worked tirelessly to leverage political influence against
wearing the mantle generally have greater effect and may be
the office. This appears to have been successful, and the posi-
called upon more frequently than normal.
tion of Jade Champion was forgotten for several centuries;
finally, records referring to it were rediscovered in the Impe-
rial City and the position was reinstated.
The Jade Championship is filled by one of the most
The Amethyst Champion
powerful and knowledgeable shugenja in the Empire, at least The Amethyst Championship has the most varied and unique,
in theory. The Champion is selected by an extensive tourna- and certainly the strangest, history of any of the Jeweled
ment that measures each contestant’s abilities in any number Championships. The history of the position is somewhat indis-
of scholarly and societal skills, all of which culminates in the tinct and the records maintained by the Imperial families were
contestants waging a competition of taryu-jiai, the shugenja lost at some point, probably during one of the assaults levied
equivalent of iaijutsu. The victor assumes the mantle of the against the Empire’s two Imperial capitals. What is known is
Jade Champion, which like its Emerald counterpart is a life- that the position was created as a means of safeguarding a
long appointment. The Jade Champion is in some respects a gaijin artifact, an object of mysterious origin called the Crown
more specialized version of the Emerald Championship, one of the Amethyst Champion. The unique mystical properties of
specifically tasked with enforcing all Imperial laws pertaining the crown brought vast wealth to those who possessed it, but
to the use of magic in any form. There is obvious overlap only so long as the crown was kept safe. An entirely different
between the two positions—no self-respecting Emerald Magis- aspect of the strange gaijin magic that infused the artifact was
trate will overlook an offense as blasphemous as the prac- that it was virtually impossible to keep safe, ensuring that each
tice of blood sorcery, for example. When possible, however, Champion would enjoy a lengthy period of unbridled pros-
the members of the Emerald organization defer to Jade for perity followed by inevitable ruination. The crown was stored
such things unless there is significant rivalry between the away by the Imperial families long ago rather than continue
two Champions—a situation, unfortunately, that has arisen on to tax the Empire’s best and brightest samurai with its terrible
more than one occasion throughout history. curse. Many years later the crown’s blessing (and curse) caused
The resources available to the Jade Champion are broadly it to come to the fore again, and the Imperial families restored
comparable to those of the Emerald Champion, but the many the position of the Amethyst Champion rather than continue
years of dormancy experienced by the position prevented it threatening their own prosperity. Fortunately for the Empire,
from accumulating political power to the same extent. Personal an especially powerful and wise Phoenix named Isawa Sawao
estates and monetary resources are significant, enough so that
The Imperial Histories: Hatsuo and Saibankan
The evolution of the Emerald Championship into a law-enforcement position can truly be said to derive from the story of two
men: Doji Hatsuo and Soshi Saibankan.
Doji Hatsuo was the Crane Clan Champion of his generation, as well as the Emperor’s personal champion. At that time, the
position was not yet known as the Emerald Champion, but was merely considered the Hantei’s primary personal defender.
Hatsuo was immensely dissatisfied with the inconsistency with which the Emperor’s laws were enforced. In some provinces, the
authorities had set themselves up as little more than petty dictators who interpreted the law according to their whim. In others,
crime was rampant as those in charge feared acting on their own initiative lest they disrespect the Emperor’s will. Hatsuo found
this situation completely unacceptable, and chief among his objections were the authoritarian figures called judges.
Judges were established in major cities and provincial capitals to pass judgment on those caught in flagrant violation of the law.
Many were corrupt, and many more merely incompetent. In his desire to find a better way, Hatsuo discovered a kindred spirit
holding the position of judge in the Scorpion city known as Ryoko Owari Toshi: Soshi Saibankan.
Soshi Saibankan was among the most well-known judges in the Empire. He was fair and just, respected by every honorable
samurai who encountered him. More unusually, however, Saibankan was beloved by the common people of his city. During his
judgments, the canny Scorpion frequently spun colorful tales about his beloved uncle Sochoku. These tales invariably involved
some moral tale his uncle had supposedly instilled in Saibankan as a youth, or on occasion difficulties Sochoku had encountered
when he failed to adhere to a particular virtue. These tales were completely fabricated, of course, but they succeeded famously
in driving Saibankan’s points home to all who heard them.
Saibankan’s just rulings and emphasis on virtue, not to mention his incorruptibility, earned Hatsuo’s respect. Together, Hatsuo
and Saibankan created the magistrate system that has prevailed in Rokugan ever since. Certain families, clans, and provinces
had established similar policies before, but it was not until Hatsuo and Saibankan’s collaboration that it became widespread and
standardized. They created a series of overlapping fields of jurisdiction to ensure there would never be only a single representa-
tion of the Emperor’s authority in any location. Provincial and clan magistrates would oversee local regions, while a new cadre
of Imperial magistrates enforced the laws Empire-wide, overseen directly by the Emerald Champion, the name assigned to
Politics
Hatsuo’s position. These Emerald Magistrates would be the ultimate enforcers of the Emperor’s laws, responsible for ensuring
that egregious breaches of law and etiquette were not tolerated.
More information on Saibankan and Hatsuo’s creation may be found in the chapter on Law.
98
Chapter Four
finally discovered a means to end the curse forever and destroy personally. These individuals are extended the same prestige
the crown, after which he relinquished the position. as Emerald Magistrates, and are generally considered guests
Since the crown’s destruction, the position of Amethyst of honor at Minor Clan courts or courts held in unaligned
Champion has become associated with the duty of a courtier, lands.
the third major aspect of a samurai’s duty to clan and Empire
(besides those of the bushi and shugenja). The position is
selected by ranking members of the Imperial families based The Turquoise Champion
on a number of criteria. Generally speaking, the Imperials
Created centuries after the other Jeweled Champions were
look for the same qualities they valued during the Champion-
already in place, the Turquoise Champion is an individual
ship’s previous incarnation, which included both knowledge
intended to embody the most sophisticated and cultured
of the blade and the gift of speaking, particularly oratory and
aspects of the samurai caste. In short, the Turquoise Cham-
poetry, as well as a generally honorable nature.
pion is the most elevated and gifted artisan among the samurai
Once an Amethyst Champion is appointed, his duty is of Rokugan. Ostensibly the situation was created in order to
to represent the interests of the Emperor and the Imperial serve as a reminder to the Great Clans that there is more to life
Court in all locations, including those far, far removed from than war, and to spark the fires of creativity in the souls of all
the court itself. By nature of the position, the Champion is samurai. The Champion is selected by means of an extensive
considered to be welcome in every court in the entire Empire, competition between artisans of all types, the ultimate winner
regardless of location, and part of the duties associated with of which is determined by a panel of judges from the Imperial
the position require the Champion to make several trips each families. The winner gains the position of Turquoise Cham-
year in order to spread the Emperor’s attention to distant pion and, in most cases, determines by default the particular
courts. Like the other offices, the Amethyst Champion main- discipline of artistry that will be in vogue for the coming year.
tains a staff of attendants, many of whom attend particularly A victory by a calligrapher will see calligraphy become the
remote or unimportant courts so the Champion need not do so rage in the Empire, while a poet would have a similar result
for poetry.
The Turquoise Champion has relatively little power accom- points may also participate in the climactic iaijutsu tourna-
panying the position when compared to other Champions ment, the winner of which is declared the Topaz Champion for
such as the Emerald, Jade, or Amethyst. The position does a period of one year. The position is accompanied by numerous
award residence in a private estate within the Imperial City. material rewards, the most significant of which is an exquisite
The estate is luxuriously appointed and has facilities for the suit of armor crafted and maintained by Imperial smiths. The
pursuit of virtually any creative endeavor that can be imag- Topaz Armor is the most immediate badge of authority associ-
ined. Likewise patronage is not an issue, as the Imperial fami- ated with the position, but it is typical for a Topaz Champion
lies ensure the Champion lacks for nothing when it comes to to be offered a number of different prestigious positions as
the production of his art. The Champion does not have any part of the victory. The most frequent appointment is as an
magistrates or similar resources, but a suitable staff is made Emerald Magistrate, indirectly serving the Emerald Champion.
available. Attendants, assistants, and lesser artisans are all Enough of the Champions enter this arrangement that there is a
provided, as are yojimbo and individuals necessary to make very small and very elite subset of Emerald Magistrates known
all travel arrangements throughout the Empire. as Topaz Magistrates, consisting exclusively of former Topaz
Champions. There are typically no more than ten or twelve of
these individuals at any given time.
The Ruby Champion
The Ruby Champion is an office that exalts the honorable and
prestigious position of the sensei. Every samurai has a sensei
Related Positions
they revere, so an appointment to a position such as this is Due to the nature and extent of the power possessed by the
considered a tremendous honor even if it lacks the political Jeweled Champions, they tend to create a hierarchy wherein
and social clout normally associated with the Emerald and others are elevated exclusively due to their association with
Jade Champions. Similar to the Amethyst Championship, the the Champions themselves. Most of these fall within the orga-
Ruby Championship does not have a fixed means of deter- nizations of individual Champions, but some exist outside
mining a victor. On numerous occasions throughout history that power structure and have their own abilities and obli-
the position has simply been appointed by the Emerald Cham- gations. And some, of course, are merely inspired by their
pion. The reason for this is that the Ruby Champion is the more egalitarian counterparts, having as their own portfolio a
Chapter Four
master sensei of both the Emerald Magistrates and the Impe- rather sinister set of responsibilities indeed.
rial Legions, organizations over which the Emerald Cham- The Jeweled Smith is a position initially created during the
pion (and to a lesser extent the Shogun of the Empire) holds Iweko Dynasty, and is intended to support the Jeweled Cham-
dominion. The relationship between the two positions is an pions. It is an appointed position, although the possibility that
exceedingly close one, and the Ruby Champion theoretically it could eventually gravitate toward a contest like the Cham- 99
answers only to the Emerald Champion, with no one else pions themselves is quite high. The purpose of the position is to
involved in the execution of their duties.
Politics
create items of great quality for use by the Champions and their
Despite its somewhat lower profile and greater separa- subordinates. Most of the Champions already have significant
tion from the daily goings on of the Empire, the position of resources and items at their disposal, of course, items that have
Ruby Champion has tremendous importance. The Champion been inherited through centuries of tradition and use.
is responsible for personally selecting the training regime During eras in which the Spider Clan is active, the
and the teachers who will train thousands of bushi serving Obsidian Champion is that sinister pseudo-clan’s answer to
the Empire in direct and very essential ways. The Champion the Emerald Champion. Obviously, the Obsidian Champion
has as part of his estate roughly a dozen extremely well- does not enforce Imperial law, but rather the mandates,
appointed dojo throughout the Imperial holdings, the largest orders, and whims of the Dark Lord of the Shadowlands. This
of which adjoins the Emerald Champion’s personal estate near makes the position a strange combination of yojimbo, cham-
Otosan Uchi. This one also includes a small but respectable pion, general, and assassin, given the often mercurial and
private home for the Ruby Champion himself. unpleasant mentality of Spider Clan leadership. Like many of
the Jeweled Champions, the Obsidian Championship is held
annually, and the existing Champion must defend his position
The Topaz Champion against any who might covet it. These are terrible events filled
with absolute brutality and ruthlessness, but are not neces-
The Topaz Champion is far and away the least influential of
sarily always lethal, as the Spider would not wish to lose their
the Jeweled Champions, and the one with the shortest duration.
finest warriors all in one fell swoop.
While most of the other positions last at least a few years, and
in many cases are lifetime appointments, the Topaz Champion- As the Obsidian Champion is the dark mirror of the Emerald
ship has always been an annual event. Each year, the Great Champion, so is the Onyx Champion a sinister version of the
Clans have the opportunity to send a handful of their finest Jade Champion. The Onyx Champion has fewer concrete
young samurai, typically no more than two or three per clan duties than the Obsidian Champion, and is simply expected
(plus a small number of Imperial or Minor Clan attendees), to to be the personal shugenja of the Dark Lord of the Shadow-
the city of Tsuma in the Crane lands. There, the most presti- lands. Of course, it is often the case that the Dark Lord is a
gious gempukku ceremony in all the Empire is held, a grand powerful maho-tsukai in his own right, so this is something of
competition spanning several days. The competitors are a redundancy. For the most part, the Onyx Champion spends
tested in a wide variety of skills, with each successful contest his time weeding out the weak from the Spider Clan’s ranks
awarding points to the participants. Those who gain enough and fomenting heresy and blasphemy among the citizens of
the Empire.
degrade an enemy’s character. Conversely, a funny insult will
not only charm the court, it may keep them listening to see
what the insulter says next.
The Life of a Courtier Do not talk to your enemy. Talking directly to the object of
the insult will give him the chance to reply, which may allow
him a counterattack. Instead, a wise courtier talks to someone
else loudly enough for the target to overhear—preferably,
The life of a courtier in the Emerald Empire can be consider- someone of higher status, so that if the enemy interrupts, he
ably more complex than that of a bushi or shugenja, whose is offending someone of superior station.
roles for their clans are straightforward and direct. On the Quote the sages. A truly effective practitioner of insult
other hand, the courtier routinely deals with matters of great will never rely on his own words, or even those of another
import. Diplomats speak for their clan and have the weight contemporary samurai—instead he will quote a famous book
and prestige of that clan behind them. A minor daimyo who or philosopher. An insult from Shinsei is more devastating
insults or ignores a courtier without legitimate cause could than anything a mere samurai can compose. Further, by
well be forced to commit seppuku. This does not mean court- quoting the sages the insulter forces the target to do the same
iers can always achieve whatever they want, obviously, if he wishes to reply effectively.
especially when dealing with officials from hostile clans,
Skew titles. Everyone in Rokugan has a proper rank and
but they can bring political pressure to bear that mere bushi
appropriate form of address. Twisting or mis-stating these
and shugenja cannot muster. Conversely, because politics in
titles, such as referring to a higher-ranking samurai with
Rokugan is integrated so deeply into the culture, a group of
“-san” or a woman as “-chan,” is a very blunt but effective
samurai without an accompanying courtier may not even be
insult. This form of insult is especially favored by those who
allowed access to a daimyo or other important figure.
are trying to goad someone into issuing a challenge.
Clans trust their courtiers to handle delicate situations,
Be prepared for the consequences. Rokugan is a society
investigate misconduct, and reprimand dishonor. Even without
of warriors in which reputation and face are all-important.
a specific mission, courtiers can call on the trust of their clan
Pushing someone too far with gibes and insults will often
to give their word great weight in court. Minor daimyo or
result in a duel. Naturally, some courtiers expect this, keeping
provincial officials will have difficulty keeping their positions
Politics
bushi’s sword.
What to Expect & How to Act
The Art of the Insult Part of the challenge of making a career of diplomacy in
Rokugan is that the experience of participating at court can
The key to surviving in the courts—literally and figuratively— vary greatly depending on the host. Each clan holds court in
is wit. To insult someone without wit is to show your neck to its own distinctive style, and those invited must be prepared
the enemy and hand him the sword with which to cut it off. for these idiosyncrasies. In fact, beyond the clan level even
Being properly and effectively insulting, however, is not only individual families and provinces can have radically different
extremely effective but can also reduce an enemy’s public customs and expectations for courts convened there. But such
appearance to that of a fool or a weakling. All skilled court- differences are best examined at the clan level, where the
iers practice the art of being effectively insulting. A successful themes are broadest and most are generally applicable to the
insult is one to which its target cannot even reply, and skilled courts beneath them.
courtiers observe a series of basic principles to ensure their
insults are always truly effective.
Keep it personal. An effective insult must be delivered The Crab Clan
against its target alone, not against his family, his clan, or
any other figure or institution on whose behalf he can take To describe the court of any Crab lord as austere would be a
offense. significant understatement. The Crab do not enjoy court, and
given an option would likely not hold them at all—but they
Keep it true. An effective insult must be based on real understand that such things are often a regrettable necessity.
information rather than wild speculation or specious slander. The sons of Hida go to no particular lengths to make their
If ammunition for an insult is not yet available, a skilled guests feel comfortable or even welcome, preferring instead
courtier will wait until it is instead of hurling obvious false- to allow their guests to experience the harsh and unforgiving
hoods. Conversely, obvious openings should not be ignored; lifestyle the Crab must endure in carrying out their centuries-
if someone is known as greedy, insult him for that, instead of old duty of protecting the Empire from the Shadowlands.
calling him ugly. Some Crab courts will even welcome their guests with advice
Be amusing. A truly effective insult is one which brings on how to commit suicide in the event of a successful Shad-
smiles and laughter from those who hear it. An insult that owlands attack.
fails to amuse will be seen for what it is—a petty attempt to
Of the Crab families, only the Hida, Kaiu, and Yasuki hold guests are made to feel welcome. While it is traditional and
court with any real frequency. The Kuni and Hiruma have no expected for arriving guests to offer their hosts a gift, it is not
interest whatsoever in such things; the Toritaka, after they uncommon for Crane lords to offer personalized gifts to each
join the Crab, lack the political clout necessary for such an of their guests as well, and the quarters afforded even to the
endeavor. least among their guests are beautiful and comfortable, well
As lords of the Crab, the Hida hold the highest ranking and beyond those found in most families’ guest accommodations.
most heavily attended Crab courts. Even so, an appointment Even when they first arrive, the Crane’s guests are treated as if
to Kyuden Hida or one of the lesser courts is considered an they are family. This serves to put them at ease and lower their
extremely unpleasant duty for courtiers of virtually every guard, making them more amenable targets for whatever polit-
other clan. The Hida are brutish, insulting, and completely ical advancements the Crane hope to achieve through them.
unpleasant to their guests in virtually every respect, offering Unlike other families or clan courts, where the entertain-
only token attempts at hospitality or cordiality. They remind ment provided tends to reflect the tastes of the host, the Crane
their guests at every turn that their safety is being ensured by provide a variety of distractions to ensure that all their guests
the deaths of Crab samurai virtually every day, and seem to can find something of interest, whether it be a dueling tourna-
expect some manner of recompense. Only those guests who ment, a circuit for playing go with various guests throughout
treat their hosts with absolute respect and deference, with the season, or the clan’s normal preference for the arts in all
frequent thanks offered for the enormity and difficulty of their forms: poetry, plays, or exhibitions of painting, sculpture, and
duties, seem to garner respect in return. The frequent displays ikebana.
of martial prowess the Crab hold throughout their court season The Crane will not attempt anything that would risk
present another opportunity for guests to earn the respect of their reputation as impeccable hosts, so guests are greatly
their hosts, although the prowess of Crab warriors makes this tempted to relax and feel at ease. This is deceptive,
a difficult task. however, for there are no more skilled
Guests of the Kaiu and Yasuki have a much less difficult orators or rhetoricians in the Empire
time executing their duties. The Kaiu are somewhat indifferent than the Crane, and to enter their
about court, and conduct it only as a matter of duty. They domain without being prepared
tend to invite those who are like them in thought: engineers, for the ruthless assault of
Chapter Four
architects, magistrates, and some of the Empire’s more practical
artisans. Courts of the Kaiu are an opportunity for
the free exchange of ideas in all matters relating
to construction and craft. Guests who attend with
an open mind and a willingness to discuss such 101
topics will be welcome among the Kaiu any time.
The Yasuki, on the other hand, are far more inter-
Politics
ested in matters of commerce and the traditional
diplomatic wrangling that goes on at court. They are a
manipulative group, and guests would be well advised to
be on their guard. However, the Yasuki recognize that the
greatest profits can be reached by taking risks, and they not
only respect those willing to embrace such a philosophy, but
can also be overcome by those willing to play the same game
with their hosts.
to dismiss all courtly activity as frivolous and non-produc- their hosts with amenable interaction.
tive. The number of courts held in the High House of Light
The Matsu and Ikoma courts are vastly different from
over the course of the Empire’s history can be counted with
one another, and tend to be uncomfortable for their guests
the fingers of one hand.
102
in different ways. A Matsu court is much like a Hida court,
The Mirumoto are far and away the most traditional Dragon save that the Matsu are likely to be less directly insulting
family, and their courts more closely resemble those held else- but more openly hostile. They are quick to judge others and
Chapter Four
where in the Empire than those of their brethren. Mirumoto hold them to a near-impossible standard of honor, one many
palaces are quite minimalist, however, and guests should enemies secretly believe the Matsu themselves are not capable
not expect the comforts found in Crane, Phoenix, or Mantis of meeting. To suggest such aloud would be tantamount
courts. From a physical standpoint the Mirumoto courts are to suicide, however, so representatives for Matsu courts
closer to those of the Crab or Lion, although the Dragon are are selected by their clans based on their self-control and
far more courteous and respectful of their guests than either their ability to meet the Matsu on their own terms without
of those clans. provoking them needlessly. Ironically, often the best way
Most clan courts follow clear agendas that incorporate their to deal with the Matsu in their own house is to match their
guests’ needs as much as possible, but the Dragon tend to fervor without escalating it.
prefer a more free-form environment where the participants, Finally, although the Ikoma courts are far and away the
particularly the guests, determine the agenda for any given most popular Lion courts, they still make their guests some-
day. The Mirumoto consider the spontaneous organization what uncomfortable. The open display of emotion is foreign
of entertainment or spirited discussions an indicator of their to the average samurai. To see the Ikoma surrendering to their
guests’ comfort and discovery of their own path, which they emotions during their speeches and storytelling is discon-
of course wish to foster as much as possible. certing to many. Still, the courts are pleasant and enter-
Although the Kitsuki family is generally more socially taining, and those who find themselves invited or appointed
adept than the Mirumoto, its unique philosophy and prac- to an Ikoma court usually enjoy the experience despite their
tices generally make Kitsuki courts even less traditional than initial misgivings.
those of their cousins. The Kitsuki observe proper etiquette, of
course, but they seem to do so more out of habit rather than
from any particular zeal for tradition. Guests of the Kitsuki The Mantis Clan
have few expectations placed upon them; their presence is all
the Kitsuki require. No clan, whether Great or Minor, maintains so ostentatious
a display of wealth in its courts as the Yoritomo family of
Those who find themselves within the Kitsuki court are the Mantis Clan. Although the Moshi and Tsuruchi have
subjected to perhaps the most intense scrutiny in the Empire, much more traditional courts than their Yoritomo cousins,
their hosts analyzing their every movement and word in the remote location of their provinces and the more limited
an attempt to infer all they can about their intentions and resources they have available ensures they host far fewer
agenda. Needless to say, clans with something to hide (like events than the Yoritomo. Often entire seasons go by when
the Scorpion) send only their most inscrutable representatives the Yoritomo host the Mantis Clan’s only meaningful court.
to the Kitsuki lands.
The Imperial Histories: Tsuruchi and the Wasp Clan
The castle which became known as Shiro Ashinagabachi was originally a key Scorpion castle known as Shiro no Uragiru. In the late
eleventh century, the lord of the castle, Bayushi Uchinore, fell in love with a beautiful Lion maiden named Akodo Tameko. The two
became lovers and soon Tameko was with child, forced to flee her clan and take refuge within Shiro no Uragiru. Uchinore, devoted
to his love, cancelled his own arranged marriage and acknowledged Tameko’s child as his own.
The situation was displeasing to both clans. The Lion could not openly disown Tameko without great loss of face, but were left
fuming at the constant stream of rumors and insults which the incident created. The Scorpion Clan was pleased at the embarrass-
ment Uchinore had inflicted on the Lion, but their attitude quickly changed when Uchinore refused to hand the child over to them for
training, instead raising the boy himself and training him with Tameko’s help. Raised with far too much of his mother’s Lion honor,
the boy named Tsuruchi was displeasing to the lords of the Bayushi.
The Scorpion leadership decided that Uchinore had betrayed his loyalty to the clan, and that meant only one punishment: he and
his family must die. The Scorpion spread rumors that Uchinore planned to make a claim on Akodo lands based on his wife’s lineage.
The Lion could not endure such a thing and dispatched an army to attack Shiro no Uragiru. Before the army could arrive, Shosuro
assassins slipped into the castle to murder the family. The mother and father perished, but young Tsuruchi escaped the killers’ grasp
and rallied his troops to defend the castle. He asked for help from his father’s family, but none was forthcoming—the Scorpion had
an army nearby, but when they realized Tsuruchi had escaped their assassins, they chose to surrender the castle rather than save him.
The Young Wasp, as his parents had called him, had no choice but to try to arrange a peaceful surrender to the Lion army. That
too failed when orders from superiors forced the Lion commander to betray the agreement and slaughter Tsuruchi’s followers. The
young man escaped with only a tiny handful of comrades, and the Lion occupied the castle.
Tsuruchi, having seen the treacherous and dishonorable nature of so many samurai, broke his sword and swore the bow would be
his only weapon henceforth. Two years later, he and his followers slipped back into Shiro no Uragiru—having grown up in the castle,
Tsuruchi knew its secrets better than any. He slaughtered the Lion garrison, then declared himself the ruler of the castle and refused
to swear allegiance to either Scorpion or Lion. Both clans would gladly have destroyed him... but Tsuruchi brought his case before
the Emerald Champion, presenting the entire story of betrayal, treachery, and revenge. The Champion persuaded the Emperor to
recognize Tsuruchi as the ruler of a new Minor Clan, and personally granted the Young Wasp’s followers the right to serve as bounty
hunters for magistrates across the Empire. In this way the Wasp Clan was born, eventually to become the Tsuruchi family of the
Mantis Clan.
Chapter Four
103
The location of the Yoritomo lands is the first and perhaps situations, and for their mental fortitude to resist manipula-
most significant difference from more conventional events. The tion and bullying by their overzealous hosts.
Politics
Islands of Silk and Spice are so distant from the mainland that Moshi and Tsuruchi courts, while much less common, are
it requires several days, sometimes even weeks depending on also far more traditional. The Moshi, ever a pious family,
distance and weather, to reach them safely. Sea life does not tend to place greater emphasis on spiritual pursuits during
agree with many courtiers, especially those with a delicate their court season, and shugenja are far more likely to receive
constitution, and thus most guests arrive with a poor disposi- an invitation than anyone else. Likewise the Tsuruchi, who
tion and are somewhat more vulnerable than normal during place tremendous importance on law and order, tend to
the season’s early days. Furthermore, the conditions on the invite magistrates and honorable warriors or courtiers. Those
islands are considerably different than the mainland, with hotter with questionable methods or ethics are rarely welcome, and
temperatures and greater humidity. All in all, it creates a rather the Tsuruchi do little to make their Scorpion neighbors feel
hostile environment where the normal court costume (heavily accepted within the confines of Shiro Ashinagabachi. In
layered clothing and thick face-paint) can become quite physi- earlier eras, when the Tsuruchi ruled the independent Wasp
cally taxing. Clan, both Scorpion and Lion were forbidden from attending
The Yoritomo are well aware that their guests are often at all due to the circumstances of the Wasp Clan’s birth.
at a disadvantage, and are more than willing to exploit it to
their advantage. In addition to the island environment, the
actual court chambers themselves are equally alien to those
accustomed to a conventional environment. The Mantis were
The Phoenix Clan
once a Minor Clan, and were distinguishable from their fellow The courts held by the Phoenix are among the most popular
Minor Clans only by their ostentatious wealth. Generations of in the Empire, second only to those of the Crane, and more
pride in their material abundance form a major component than a few Emperors have spent their winters in Phoenix
of the Yoritomo’s inheritance, and their homes and cham- lands—indeed, the Phoenix have hosted more Imperial Winter
bers are decorated with all manner of valuable minerals and Courts than any other faction save for the Imperial families
gemstones. They likewise prize gaijin artifacts and decorate and the Crane Clan. The Phoenix offer the same comforts their
their homes with them, a controversial practice which sets Crane allies can bestow, but typically without any pressing
many other clans on edge. Again, this is primarily a means by political agenda. The clan is renowned for the beauty and
which the Yoritomo, ever ambitious and cunning, can gain an tranquility of its courts, and perhaps that is why the greatest
advantage over their guests, who they almost always view as of their courts, Kyuden Asako (also known as Morning Glory
potential opponents rather than allies. Castle), has been host to at least one Imperial Winter Court
from almost every Emperor for the past 300 years.
Guests to the Mantis court are chosen by their clans for
their ability to quickly assimilate new information and new
The majority of Phoenix courts are convened in the lands Elemental Council believes that they are above such petty
of either the Asako or the Isawa. The Shiba are generally concerns. Instead, the Isawa view a large court as an oppor-
considered somewhat bland by outsiders (and even some of tunity to demonstrate proper behaviors and philosophies to
their comrades within the clan) and their castles tend to be ill- their guests. This unfortunately tends to come across as arro-
suited to major social gatherings. On top of that, the Shiba are gant, but this is in keeping with the perception many already
responsible for protecting the courts of all the other families have of the Phoenix. Regardless, most clans send their philos-
in the clan, leaving them precious few resources to devote to ophers, priests, and artisans to the Phoenix courts in order to
their own political agenda. They usually don’t even have one make best use of the opportunities there.
in the first place. Thus, it is exceedingly uncommon for the
Shiba to hold any court outside of Shiro Shiba, their main
seat of power—and sometimes not even there. The Scorpion Clan
After the Agasha join the Phoenix Clan, they hold very
There are no courts in the Empire so feared as those hosted
few courts, normally restricting themselves to small events
by the Scorpion Clan. For all that the sons and followers
in the City of Remembrance and their newly built estate at
of Bayushi may claim the stereotype many hold of them is
Kyuden Agasha. While they do have the resources to conduct
false and unfair, the simple truth is that they are by and large
larger affairs, the family as a whole prefers to keep a low
deceitful and manipulative samurai who will use almost any
profile—they are still regarded as untrustworthy by many
tactic, no matter how dishonorable or ruthless, to gain an
in the Empire in the wake of their mass defection from the
advantage over their opponents. This has always been true of
Dragon to the Phoenix.
the Scorpion in battle, but the truly wise recognize that facing
Both the Asako and the Isawa tend to avoid aggressive them in their own court is by far the deadliest confrontation
political agendas, albeit for different reasons. The Asako imaginable.
consider court to be an opportunity to bring samurai that
Scorpion courts are for the most part held in the Bayushi
are traditionally rivals together in an environment of peace
provinces, with a small number of supplemental courts in
and tranquility. They are the consummate advocates of peace,
Shosuro lands. The Soshi and Yogo have other concerns, and
and constantly strive to end hostilities between their guests.
it is rare for there to be courts in any of their provinces, save
More than one burgeoning border skirmish between different
for obligatory courts convened within their ancestral estates by
clans—conflicts that could have escalated to full fledged
Politics
their daimyo. For the most part, outsiders find these particular
warfare—has been defused at a court held by the Asako.
families so strange and intimidating that they have no desire to
The Isawa have a radically different approach with regard attend their courts, even in the rare instances that these Scor-
to political agendas. They do not pursue one because the pion families have something of value to offer them.
104
Chapter Four
Bayushi and Shosuro courts are in many ways a dark
reflection of the courts convened by their traditional rivals
among the Crane. Scorpion political power comes from both
The Shifting Walls
knowledge and lack of constraint, and many a samurai has of Kyuden Bayushi
found his deepest secrets turned into bargaining chips by
the clan of Bayushi. Additionally, a samurai whose hands Kyuden Bayushi, the seat of Scorpion power, is the
are tied by honor can rely on the Scorpion to handle the principle site for Scorpion courts and is the city chosen
problem discreetly… for a price. In Scorpion courts, customs to host the Emperor on those occasions when the Im-
and protocols are observed with unfailing devotion, never perial Winter Court comes to Scorpion lands. One of
granting guests the opportunity to suggest the Scorpion might the many other physical oddities of Kyuden Bayushi
be failing in their duty or engaging in any practice that could is that the castle has almost no interior walls save for
be considered dishonorable. At the same time the Scorpion a few load-bearing necessities. This allows the hosts to
go to work undermining their guests’ loyalties and rooting easily change the layout of the castle and its halls, mov-
out their secrets. Manipulation is a game that was practically ing partitions and shoji screens around to reconstruct
invented by the Bayushi, and they stage any number of false the interior with almost no effort. Visitors have been
ploys and gambits, setting up their opponents against threats known to go to sleep only to awaken in what seems to
both real and imagined. By creating a field of constant oppo- be a totally different part of the castle from where they
sition and hostility, not only do the Scorpion make it difficult were before. Needless to say, this can cause problems
for their opponents to discern the true threat they offer, but when attempting to reach a meeting or appointment
they also set their guests against one another and prevent on time, so the Bayushi often employ this trick to place
them from uniting against their hosts. a petitioner in a position of weakness—by showing up
to his meeting late, he has already insulted his hosts,
One tactic unique to the Scorpion involves the presenta- forcing him to curry their favor.
tion of food to their guests. Scorpion courts integrate meals as
major social events as well as presentations of artistry. While
the Crane value poets, painters, and sculptors, the Scorpion
value chefs above all other artisans. They enjoy presenting
Chapter Four
new and unusual foods to their guests, incorporating typical
ingredients with unusual spices in new and unusual ways. In
addition to garnering the admiration of those who practice this courts into their own. The result is a strange combination of
unique brand of artistry, the Scorpion are very well aware that practices that draws on multiple traditions. This has had a
many of their more paranoid guests are terrified these new most beneficial result in that every guest of the Ide, regard- 105
dishes might contain poison. Thus, the guests are in a position less of their patron clan or family, finds something familiar
where they must either decline the offer of food, offering a
Politics
and comforting within the court, putting them at ease in an
potential serious insult to their hosts, or eat it and then worry otherwise strange environment.
for hours or days that they may be suffering the adverse effects
Moto courts are barely recognizable as such by most court-
of some unknown herbal compound. Either way, the Scorpion
iers familiar with the Empire’s traditions. The Moto family
win a psychological victory over their guests.
embraces architecture and decoration that is almost entirely
gaijin in origin, which sets the majority of their guests on
edge (to put it mildly). Even worse, the Moto seem completely
The Unicorn Clan unashamed of their somewhat barbaric traditions, including
Unicorn courts have never been traditional at any time since such delights as the wearing of fur and leather, the drinking of
their return to the Emerald Empire. During the centuries the fermented mare’s milk, and the frequent consumption of red
Shinjo oversee the clan’s affairs, they make a genuine and meat. All of these things are considered disgusting by polite
concerted effort to fit in with the other clans, but not to the society in Rokugan, ensuring that only the most unflappable
point of sacrificing their own traditions and customs. Other and strong-willed ambassadors are sent as emissaries to the
families have been less willing to compromise their unique Moto courts. In fact, most clans prefer to send their courtiers
practices, and as a result the Iuchi and Utaku Families have to speak with the Ide and send their warriors (and those with
rarely hosted any courts of note during their time in Rokugan. particularly strong constitutions) to the Moto courts.
The Ide Family is a notable exception, of course, since they
are the clan’s diplomats and are trained to overcome their
own customs in order to meet the needs and expectations of The Minor Clans
friends, allies, and even enemies from other clans. It is impossible to make any sweeping statement about the
The Moto are a far less accommodating people than the courts maintained by Rokugan’s Minor Clans, since any claim
Shinjo, with much more pride in their history and customs, would be true for no more than half at the very most. As
and after they take control of the clan their courts become the might be expected of such a diverse group with such radi-
most prominent in the clan, with the Ide courts a close second. cally different histories, cultures, and even geographies, the
The two are radically different in almost every respect. Minor Clan traditions are often directly opposite each other in
The Ide are the voice of the Unicorn in court, and as such philosophy and execution.
they have the most experience with normal Rokugani tradi- The smallest and newest Minor Clans tend to lack the
tions. They have observed how business is conducted in the resources to hold court at all; for example, the Wasp Clan
courts of every other Great Clan and most Minor Clans, and never held a court until after they joined the Mantis Clan, and
have incorporated a wide variety of practices from other
the tiny Oriole Clan participates in the courts of its patron traditions in many ways, although they are less willing to
Great Clan, the Dragon. pander to the needs of outsiders.
The Badger Clan holds courts but rarely, and those it hosts The Sparrow Clan are much like their Crane relatives and
resemble the clan’s progenitors among the Hida, at least on the patrons save that they exist in a state of near-poverty at all
surface. There are few creature comforts to be offered to guests times, and are thus much more somber in their attention to
high in Northern Wall Mountains. Unlike the Hida, however, artistry and the entertainment of guests.
the Ichiro try not to be hostile toward their guests. They can Finally, the Tortoise host courts of their own, although they
hardly afford to risk offense even at the best of times. rarely have any attendees from the Great Clans given their
The Dragonfly Clan traditionally have but a single court, perceived dishonorable and dubious natures.
convened in their seat of power at Kyuden Tonbo. Gener-
ally, the Tonbo family has little interest in the activities of
others, and is content to fulfill its role as a gate-keeper for the
Dragon Clan. It is uncommon for any Great Clan guests other
Courts of the Ronin
than the Dragon and Phoenix to be in attendance. Very few ronin organizations and certainly no individual
ronin have the resources or political acumen to host a
The Fox and Hare Clans both host traditional courts,
successful court regardless of the season.
although the Fox have enough strange customs to deter any
significant attendance from outside parties. The Hare were For much of the Empire’s history, the independent settle-
friendly to outsiders for most of their history, but after the ment known as the City of the Rich Frog was home to Roku-
clan was nearly destroyed at the end of the eleventh century gan’s only ronin court. The city was ruled by an obscure
and rebuilt a generation later, they became far more paranoid and secretive ronin family, the Kaeru, and they hosted small
of outside influences and restricted themselves to inviting courts attended by minor diplomats and merchant patrons,
only a handful of their most trusted allies. discussing the city’s trade relations with its Lion and Unicorn
neighbors. Eventually, however, the city was annexed by the
The Monkey and Ox Clans both bear striking resemblances
Lion Clan and the Kaeru became a vassal family of the Ikoma.
to the families that gave rise to their clans. Although the
Monkey were created primarily from the ranks of ronin, their In modern times, the only ronin court of any real signifi-
close relationship with the Akodo family ensured many simi- cance anywhere in the Empire is the one held every season
Politics
larities between the court practices of the two. The Toku are in the village of Nanashi Mura. Overseen by the ronin band
far more gregarious and welcoming than their Lion allies, called the Eyes of Nanashi, the Nanashi court is a simple
however, and generally are well regarded by all who have affair. It is rare for more than two or three Great Clans to be
visited their court sessions. The Ox likewise mirror the Shinjo represented, although there are often several Minor Clans in
106
Chapter Four
attendance in one form or another. The only true fixtures are sincere of the Emperor’s servants outside of the clergy, and
the Dragon, the patrons of Nanashi Mura for generations. they genuinely work for peace and understanding among the
Regardless of their scarcity, samurai affiliated with any clan Great Clans; in that respect, they are very nearly the opposite
can be expected to be treated with respect and admiration of the Otomo.
during their attendance at the Nanashi court. Merely making Guests in the Miya court are made to feel welcome and
an appearance is essentially a show of support for the Eyes, appreciated, and are treated with the utmost hospitality.
and the ronin within the village are greatly appreciative of Sadly, due to the Miya’s reluctance to involve themselves
such gestures. Likewise, gifts for the hosts are not expected, in major events, the environment at their courts is one in
but greatly appreciated when they are offered. which little of significant political importance can actually
For their parts, guests are expected to behave with a be accomplished. Thus, few truly important personages attend
modicum of honor and etiquette, but have few expectations the Miya courts despite the esteem which almost all samurai
placed on them. The Eyes host demonstrations and sparring feel for the Miya family. Still, those who do attend can expect
sessions, inviting any in attendance to participate. Standing to be welcomed with open arms into an environment of coop-
offers to study or even teach in the Eyes of Nanashi Dojo are eration and congenial discussion. More than one great friend-
not uncommon. ship between members of rival clans has been forged at the
Those who cannot abide by such simple requirements Miya estate, and it is exactly that sort of atmosphere the Miya
of courtesy and decency find themselves treated with cold, hope to create both in their home and throughout the Empire.
impassive hospitality, and little else. The Eyes will not risk
offending any guest, regardless of their behavior, but neither
will they make any effort to offer such boors any warmth or The Spider Clan
courtesy. Such rude guests will not be addressed unless they
During its limited career as a self-titled “Great Clan,” the sinister
speak first, and while they will be invited to every function
Spider Clan holds no court that is known or understood by the
taking place during the court, they will not be made to feel
people of Rokugan. That is not to say they do not hold court of
welcome. Most such individuals leave in short order, their
sorts, of course, but they keep such gatherings private, limited
prejudice against ronin confirmed by their own behavior as
to their own ranks and a handful of trusted friends or potential
well as that of their hosts.
Chapter Four
allies. The lords of the Spider Clan pay lip service to many of the
more common court customs, such as the offering of a gift to the
host and the holding of entertainment bouts for the amusement
The Imperial Families of guests, but most of this is merely deception to lull those few
Of the Imperial families, only the Otomo and the Miya hold outsiders in attendance into a false sense of familiarity. Religious
rituals are offered as usual, but are strangely absent of any iden- 107
formal courts with any regularity. The Seppun are more often
content to attend and protect the courts of their cousins, tifiers for those to whom they are offered… save for simply “the
Politics
although on some occasions they have staged courts of their Kami.” Naturally, the Spider are actually offering thanks to their
own. The Otomo primarily concern themselves with the Impe- dark patron Fu Leng, but the ignorant or distracted among their
rial Court, but when their own court is held, it is the perfect guests may not notice this at all.
reflection of the Emperor’s court in every way save for the pres- There are precious few “guests” at any Spider court, as even
ence of the Emperor himself. Every tradition must be upheld, those who believe they are there voluntarily might better be
every custom observed. This makes for a particularly rigid described as hostages. Being invited into the Spider’s lair
and ritualized event, but it is one the Otomo in particular feel means those within the clan believe an individual has some-
comfortable with, as it gives them a sense of control over the thing to offer them; that, or the individual has some funda-
proceedings. mental weakness that can be exploited to bring him into the
Guests in an Otomo court should be prepared to act on Spider Clan’s web of involuntary allies. The overtures toward
the defensive. The Otomo are rarely if ever overtly aggressive such individuals are cautious at first, with various discus-
with their guests, but their polished and polite exterior hides sions, debates, and contests held in an attempt to discover the
ruthless intent. The Otomo consider it their sacred duty to fan guest’s weaknesses and appetites. Once a suitable approach
the flames of aggression between the Great Clans so they can is identified, the Spider appeal to their targets in an almost
never unite against the Emperor. This duty dates from the irresistible manner. Those who lust for wealth are shown the
Gozoku era, and although many among the Great Clans take vast reserves of gold and jewels at the Spider Clan’s disposal
offense at the notion they would ever betray the Emperor, (of course, it is never mentioned that these riches have been
the Otomo remain convinced their role is essential. Toward harvested from the Shadowlands). The wrathful are probed to
that end, the Otomo tend to place their guests in situations discover the names and talents of their rivals, and then are
where they are confronted by their traditional rivals and shown incontrovertible proof that Spider samurai can elimi-
given reason to renew such rivalries. The Great Clans attempt nate the object of their enmity with no negative consequences
to respond by sending very even-tempered, level-headed for the guest. Lust, sloth, pride, regret, and countless other
diplomats to the Otomo courts, hoping to avoid unnecessary sins and flaws can be exploited in a similar fashion.
hostilities with their neighbors. Those rare few who cannot be tempted are rarely seen
The Miya are radically different from the Otomo in their again, as the Spider cannot allow anyone who has visited
philosophy of court, if not in its execution. Like the Otomo, their lair and remained untouched to escape alive. Guests of
they follow a highly ritualized process that observes centu- the Spider must tread carefully, for the very least they can
ries’ worth of customs and procedures, but in their case this is hope to lose is their life. Far worse, most lose their honor and
done out of genuine reverence rather than a desire to control their soul.
the flow of events. The Miya are perhaps the most pious and
Table 4.4: You Overhear Rumor That...
Play Aid: Random
a
d10 Event
Events at Court 0-1 ...one delegation is spying on or intriguing against
another delegation.
2-3 ...one delegation is spying on or intriguing against
the host.
The following tables can be used by GMs to create interesting
4-5 ... the host is spying on or intriguing against a
and plausible occurrences for any court-based adventure. If delegation.
the GM is stuck as to how next to challenge the PCs, or if the
action is losing momentum and something needs to happen 6-7 ...a delegate is planning to betray his faction.
to get it going again, feel free to consult Table 4.1—either roll 8 ...a delegate will be assassinated.
randomly, or just pick an option that seems attractive. 9 ...an important member of the host faction will be
assassinated.
Table 4.1: Random Events Root Table
Table 4.5: You Stumble Upon:
d10 Result
0-1 You are asked or invited to... (see Table 4.2) d10 Event
2 You are challenged to a duel 0 ...members of the same faction arguing with each
other.
3-4 A representative of another faction approaches
you... (see Table 4.3) 1 ...a clandestine (until now, at least) romantic li-
aison between delegates from different factions.
5-6 You overhear a rumor that... (see Table 4.4)
2 ...a note in a faction cipher, apparently dropped
7-8 You stumble upon... (see Table 4.5)
by mistake.
Politics
9 You are asked to serve as witness for an iaijutsu or Dragon A Togashi monk attempts to engage you in
taryu-jiai duel. Clan an obscure theological debate.
Lion Clan A Matsu bushi challenges you to a test of
Table 4.3: A Representative swordsmanship.
of Another Faction Approaches You... Mantis A Yoritomo invites you to view an ostenta-
Clan tious display of his clan’s wealth.
d10 Event
Phoenix A Phoenix courtier insists on mediating a well-
0-1 ... and tries to befriend you for no apparent reason. Clan known dispute in which you are involved.
2 ... and heaps scorn on you, your faction, and the Scorpion A Bayushi courtier invites you to dine with
way you look. Clan him, with the intent of observing your anxi-
3-4 ... and asks a favor of you. ety over the possibility of being poisoned.
5-6 ... and asks your opinion (in all confidence, of Unicorn A Moto invites you to view a contest of horse-
course) of a matter being debated at court Clan manship—or worse, challenges you to one.
7 ... and tries to blackmail you. Imperial An Otomo takes you aside and passes on a
Court rumor meant to create suspicion between
8-9 ... and tries to bribe you. your clan and another clan.
Rank Two: The Lion Cannot Fail
The first true lesson of the great Ikoma is that surrender is
never an option, and failure can be overcome regardless of
New Mechanics circumstances. You gain a bonus of +1k0 to all Skill Rolls
using School Skills.
Chapter Four
family’s honor, as the first Ikoma was a ruthless, pragmatic Etiquette (Courtesy) / Awareness. If you win the roll, you have
individual who would gleefully embrace dishonorable tactics shaken his resolve by reminding him of his past failings. The
as a necessary means of completing his duties. opponent subtracts a penalty equal to your Awareness plus
the opponent’s own Honor Rank from the total of his attack
The Ikoma Lion’s Shadow are a small and extremely secre-
and Contested Social Skill Rolls against you for a number of 109
tive group within the Ikoma family who remember exactly
hours equal to your School Rank. This Technique does not work
who and what Ikoma was, and they celebrate his memory.
against those who possess no Honor Rank (animals, oni, etc).
Politics
They consider themselves extremely practical individuals who
exist as a sort of foil to the dire machinations exercised by
the Scorpion and other unsavory individuals. Although they
frequently are called upon to sacrifice their honor for the
sake of their clan, they do so willingly and without regret,
and almost always with the greater Lion Clan remaining
completely ignorant of their activities.
Techniques
112
Chapter Five
Chapter Five
T
he student frowned as he examined the sculpture. It “Excellent,” the sensei said. “Incorrect, but excellent just 113
sat on a small column that had been placed within his the same.”
The Arts
master’s private instruction room. There was no indica- The boy turned to look at his teacher. “How can it be both,
tion of who had created it, no information about it at all. my lord?”
There was only the stone item itself and the column on which
“It is excellent because you have tremendous insight. It is
it sat, made from the same stone. The student could not glean
incorrect because it was not the tool that changed, but the
any useful information from it.
artist.”
“What do you know of the arts?” the master asked.
“Ah,” the student said, staring more closely. “Two artists
“Nothing,” the student admitted at once. “There was no created this piece?”
art to speak of in my father’s village. I was able to acquire
“No, only one,” the sensei answered. “However, the artist
reading materials from the greater Empire on occasion, but
creating this piece received word that his brother, his only family
nothing like this.”
left in the world, had died. He heard this news when he was
“Interesting,” the sensei mused. “What can you tell me halfway completed with the work. He did not touch it for many
about it?” months, or so I am told, and then finally came back to complete
The boy shook his head slowly. “I am sorry, master, but I do it.”
not have any experience with anything like this.” The student stared at the sculpture in rapt attention. He
“Look again,” the sensei admonished. “What can you tell me?” longed to run his hands across it. “Is that why you acquired
The boy drew a deep breath and stared carefully at the piece this piece?” he asked. “Because of the artist?”
of art. “It appears to be made of granite. That could have come “The piece was sponsored by an associate of mine,” the
from any mountain range, but I would assume the Twilight sensei said. “He noticed the change in the features and
Mountains.” assumed something unusual had happened. All we know
“Why?” about this piece was learned after the fact.”
He pointed to the side. “The marks are very abrupt. They “So much information,” the student whispered.
remind me of the Crab.” “Exactly,” the sensei said. “We study art not only because
“Good. Continue.” it sharpens our minds, but because it gives us insight into the
minds of others. If you take something a man has created, you
“It seems like the artist changed tools halfway through the
have a piece of that man, and you can learn much about him
piece,” the boy said. He pointed to the side. “Do you see how
from it.” He smiled wryly. “Everything is a weapon, young
the chisel marks change here? Whether he started at the top
one. Never forget that.”
and moved down or at the bottom and moved up, the tools
changed halfway through.”
to downgrade the importance of historians (save among the
Lion, who take their history very seriously), it gives artists
permission to reshape events to suit their plot so long as their
The Role of the Arts clan’s hero comes out looking good—or at least looking the
way art and honor demand they look, which may be heroic,
tragic, noble, or some combination of all three.
Another result of this attitude is that a great many Roku-
The arts play many roles in Rokugan. First and foremost, they gani stories have a strongly moralistic theme. This is especially
serve to educate the Rokugani about their past. Few samurai noticeable among the Lion, whose stories, plays, and historical
actually study history, but they all grow up hearing stories narratives almost always stress the importance of honoring
about their ancestors and about the heroes of their clan and your ancestors, obeying your lord, and abiding by the tenants
family. The stories may be passed along through a puppet of Bushido—and the dangers of forsaking any of those duties.
play, depicted on a painted wall screen, portrayed in an inter- Lion writers do not hesitate to pen tragic stories where the
pretive dance, or conveyed through the tales told by a grand- protagonist finds these injunctions in conflict, but they save
parent, but in the end the effect is the same: young samurai their most dire fates for characters who don’t even try to live
always know who is important in the history of their clan, up to Lion standards. (Scorpion stories are almost as moralistic
and why their deeds must be remembered. as Lion ones; this is not immediately obvious to the rest of the
A natural result of this is that all clan samurai learn a Empire due to that clan’s somewhat unique brand of morality.)
version of history that is slanted in their clan’s favor, often Art also serves as a way to express the beauty of nature
quite heavily so. The Rokugani do not readily perceive this, or the artist’s emotional reaction to the natural world. The
and indeed would not consider it a bad thing if they did. founding Kami of the Great Clans were exiles in Ningen-
The whole point of a samurai’s upbringing is to make him do, and yet Lady Doji found herself profoundly moved by
into someone who is dedicated to lord and clan, and if the the things she saw in the mortal realm. The knowledge that
facts of a particular incident don’t promote that, the facts will these things were short-lived seemed to increase, rather than
be replaced with a story that does. While this attitude seems decrease, the effect they had on her, and she tried to commu-
nicate the wonders she had discovered through art. Her
followers and children followed her example, and from them
The Arts
Chapter Five
tible to this, and while the resulting poetry is generally of very bull-headedness finally drives his wife into the arms of
poor quality, no one can doubt its heartfelt nature. the karo, Sanjuro—who proves to already be a disloyal
man who hates his lord. When the play ends in death
The following sections survey some of the arts of the
and suicide, Uji whispers, “Why did you betray me?”
Empire and how various clans pursue (or ignore) them.
Sushamune replies, “If you were a better man, you
115
would not need to ask. But if you were a better man...”
Dance According to legend, at the premiere of this play
The Arts
the audience—entirely Lion—was brought to tears
by Sushamune’s plight. The moment the play was
Regarded on its own, dance is a minor art form. There are a over, the Akodo daimyo executed the half-Scorpion
number of courtly dance styles, such as the bugaku in which playwright and all of the actors, and forbade Mercy
masked dancers perform fictional characters with stylized to ever be performed again. Illicit copies of the play,
steps and movements. Many geisha also specialize in graceful however, have circulated ever since.
dancing to the accompaniment of the biwa or samisen.
Overall, however, dance is more often considered a medium
of light entertainment rather than great art. Dance gains most
of its respect for its importance in theater, since both noh and
kabuki use dance to help convey the drama of the play.
Though the Crane and Scorpion compete for the honor of
training the Empire’s finest dancers, the Crane are the clear
leaders in the art of choreography. This is a result of the differing Art and the Spider Clan
philosophies between the playwrights of the two clans. Theater
fans can spend hours debating which is correct and why. As discussed earlier in this book, while the Lost samu-
Scorpion playwrights feel that while the motions of dance rai of the Shadowlands do sometimes engage in some-
are important, it is the nuanced performance of the dancer- thing that might be called art, their work is hardly a
actor that creates the real meaning of the dance. Therefore, fit topic for a Rokugani to discuss. Once the Spider
they often simply take dances from already existing plays and Clan comes into existence, it forms a partial exception
reuse them. Sometimes they will choose a particular dance to this; while some Spider samurai are born into the
because it is associated with a well-known character type (a clan, the majority of non-Lost Spider are samurai of
dance establishing that a character is an animal spirit, for other clans who joined the Spider though choice or
example, or an old woman) and sometimes the dance will be mischance. As a result, what art does exist is in a mix
chosen to incorporate a reference to an earlier play into the of styles and sensibilities borrowed from other clans,
present one. lacking any unified artistic tradition. Players and
GMs running Spider characters or NPCs should feel
Crane playwrights believe every element of a play, from
free to work out individually what trends and tradi-
the words of the text to the patterns on the actor’s costumes,
tions influenced the character’s view on art.
must be chosen to help convey and intensify the effect of the
drama. Thus they will commission new dances for their plays,
working with the dancers who will first perform the roles to Landscape Gardening
establish the correct sequence of motion that will precisely
create the tone the playwright is seeking. Dancers and play-
wrights who work especially well together will establish rela- The classical Rokugani garden tries to recreate the look of
tionships that can last years, sometimes becoming permanent a natural landscape on a small scale, and usually includes
by means of marriages between the families. a water feature in the form of a running stream and a pond.
This style of gardening is especially prized by the Crane
because of its ability to evoke the simple beauty of nature,
Ikebana not to mention that it makes a wonderfully elegant backdrop
for parties.
Samurai and wealthy merchants who want a classical
“Tomorrow I expect to find the sun rising in the west garden but could not afford to put in an artificial stream often
and gold-hued elm leaves to fall upwards, because today turned to using pebbles to signify the path of a stream’s bed.
I attended a viewing of ikebana done by a Matsu. A In the reign of Hantei IX a Togashi monk took this to the
Matsu! And not some lord’s wife who married into the logical extreme of creating a garden entirely out of rocks,
family; Matsu Tae is a bushi who took up the art, she pebbles, and sand. This new style of gardening—called, appro-
says, to clear and focus her mind before battle. If this is priately enough, rock gardening—spread rapidly through the
truly the case I am quite glad I will never be forced to Empire, with the Crane soon setting aside sections of their
meet her in combat; just watching her trim flower stems classical gardens for the new form and the Crab embracing
was terrifying. it with a whole-hearted love. No Crab castle goes without
“Anyway, her arrangements were quite well done. a rock garden, and it is a common thing to find tiny rock
Takauji criticized them harshly, pointing out the errors gardens tucked in behind barracks along the Wall, each of
she committed, but I think he (as usual) has missed the them maintained by the bushi who bunk there. The Brother-
point. I think the errors were deliberately made; each hood of Shinsei also embrace rock gardens, considering them
arrangement had only one and she never repeated a to be aids to meditation and spiritual serenity.
mistake. This is not the way of someone who doesn’t
know what she is doing, it is the way of someone feeling
for the limits of good style. It’s a pity that getting her Painting
The Arts
Ikebana is the art of arranging cut flowers, and emphasizes popular topic), but individual families and clans may seek out
using them to create something both aesthetically pleasing other topics—battle scenes are popular with the more warlike
and spiritually harmonious. An ikebana arrangement is clans, and many samurai also seek out pictures depicting
similar to a haiku (see Poetry below) in the sense that both use the deeds of great ancestors or their clan’s founding Kami.
limited means to evoke a larger reality. The Crane Clan credits Regardless of topic, it is generally agreed that no samurai’s
Lady Doji with the invention of ikebana, and the art is widely home is complete without a wall scroll or a painted screen.
loved and practiced throughout that clan. The rough soldiers Down through the centuries great painters have arisen in
of the Daidoji may not practice it, but they will have ikebana every clan, but no clan can match the Crane for sheer numbers
arrangements in their home to mark special occasions, and of great painters or for the influence those painters have had
some will go to great lengths to make sure their daughters are on painting styles across the Empire. The Crane also lead in
educated in the art. Among the Doji courtiers and the artists the numbers of ordinary samurai who practice painting as a
of the Kakita it is considered a necessity to have at least a hobby: rare is the Crane lord who cannot create an elegant
speaking knowledge of ikebana, and down through the years piece of calligraphy, or capture the mood of an ancient tree
a number of Asahina have composed books on how the prac- with a few stokes of a brush. The Phoenix Clan runs a close
tice of ikebana can promote harmony of spirit. second to the Crane in this, and their artisans are held to be
For the most part the rest of the Empire follows the Crane especially gifted in creating paintings of nature. Many Shiba
lead in ikebana, with the Lion, Phoenix and Scorpion clans artisans have achieved great fame for their flower studies,
all producing great masters of the art. The Yoritomo of the and a fan painted with such a study makes an impressive gift.
Mantis generally find it too minimalist for their tastes, though The Unicorn created a particular type of painting, the
the Moshi relish its air of natural elegance. The Kitsune, both narrative scroll, soon after their return to the Empire. In
before and after they join the Mantis, likewise enjoy ikeba- their wanderings through gaijin lands it had been common
na’s close connection to the beauty of nature. Although the for Unicorn samurai to record a journey in a scroll: such a
Unicorn and Dragon have little interest in ikebana, only the scroll would consist of a running series of sketches and notes
Crab will admit to actually disdaining the art, considering a on things done and seen. When artists of the Unicorn began
perfect example of the frivolous waste found in Crane lands. mastering the arts of calligraphy and traditional painting
Ikebana is largely unknown among the heimin, but monks they realized all of these things could be combined to create
and geisha will frequently study it—albeit for entirely different a continuous narrative. Narrative scrolls quickly became
motives. popular throughout the Empire, and in modern times artists
from other clans produce them as well.
Poetry Styles
Poetry (Waka) The most widespread and traditional poetry form in Roku-
gan is the haiku, which is practiced to a greater or lesser
degree by all samurai (and even many commoners) in the
“Today I finally had the chance to meet the Ide boy that
Empire. A haiku is composed of 17 syllables divided into
Yuu-chan is always prattling about, and not a moment
three lines of five, seven, and five syllables respectively—a
too soon. I had been worried that he was a threat to her
structure often expressed shorthand as “5-7-5.” The poem
virtue, but now I realize the truth is even worse than I
is expected to use highly evocative allusions or compari-
suspected: he is a threat to her development as a poet. He
sons, often involving nature or the seasons. Often, though
spent some time explaining to me the “Unicorn style” of
not always, the third line offers a twist or ironic contrast to
poetry, which evidently is based on the initial sounds of
the two previous lines, changing their meaning and adding
the words chosen. I was aghast. To think something as
further depth to the poem as a whole.
shallow as sound could trump the meanings of a word!
Never before have I been so grateful for the protection of A more antique and complex style of poem is the tanka,
a fan, or so profoundly tempted to beat someone with it. which has two additional lines each of seven syllables, for a
I will not allow this bumpkin to go on poisoning Yuu- total structure of 5-7-5-7-7. Tanka are not as popular in the
chan’s mind. I have written him a note forbidding him modern Empire, since they require more time to compose
to see her ever again. If that doesn’t work, I shall set and appreciate, and thus are not as well-suited to courtly
Nobutaka on him. Crane steel can always be relied on to games. However, books of poetry often make use of the
defend the artists of the Crane.” tanka form to express more complex thoughts or to tell
stories.
—From the pillow-book of Doji Barihime The Unicorn Clan developed its own form of poetry
during the eight centuries it spent roaming the Burning
Poetry is the most celebrated of the literary arts. Many of Sands. So-called “Unicorn travel poetry” follows a very
the most famous books of literature in Rokugan’s history are different format than traditional Rokugani forms. It
poetry collections, and no samurai can be ignorant of them usually involves five lines without any consideration for
and still be considered educated. This tends to annoy the the number of syllables, rhythm, or meter, and a separate
samurai of the Crab Clan, many of whom have never read sixth line that sums up the poem. The first two lines of the
Chapter Five
a poetry book in their life; the lords of the Crane, who have poem will alliterate, and the third line will alliterate within
taken upon themselves the duty of defining what it means itself. This pattern is repeated with the fourth and fifth lines
to be educated, are unwavering on the importance of poetry. alliterating and the sixth line alliterating within itself. A
Though the Crab seldom read poetry, it would be a mistake separate sub-style of Unicorn poetry is the so-called death
to assume they never compose it. The shortness of the stan- poem, in which the last line does not alliterate—a jarring 117
dard Rokugani poetry forms encourages spontaneous compo- shift designed to capture the abrupt end of death.
The Arts
sitions, and a Crab bushi is just as capable of appreciating a It may be noted that while Unicorn poetry makes use of
sunrise as anyone else. (Indeed, the Crab might argue they alliteration, none of the Rokugani poetry forms use rhyme.
appreciate it more than anyone else in the
Empire.) But it is a fact that Crab poetry is
usually off-the-cuff, unrecorded, and
of uneven quality… none of which
bothers them.
The true glories of
Rokugani poetry can
be found in the more
cultured clans, and none
of them can rival the
Crane for creating
or appreciating it.
Crane courtiers use
poetry for everything
from making political
observations to
morning-after notes
to their lover, and
even the clan’s bushi
feel the need to be able
to produce a respect-
able verse at need.
Not all of them study
it formally, but most
know the basic forms
and have memorized
a list of appropriate
seasonal words.
All of the other clans save the Unicorn follow the Crane prisingly, the Crane and Scorpion lead the Empire in both the
Clan’s lead in poetry. Most lords and courtiers of any rank at publication and consumption of pillow books.
all will be able to compose an appropriate poem at a party or, Travelogues are usually the diaries of courtiers or magis-
failing that, memorize one someone on their staff has composed trates who have traveled the Empire as part of their duties, of
for them. The samurai of the Dragon Clan are nearly as famous artisans who have gone on an artist’s journey, or of samurai
as the Crane for their skills in poetry, although their approach who have engaged in a musha shugyo (warrior’s pilgrimage).
tends to be more extemporaneous and less practiced than the Depending on the temperament of the writer, these works can
children of Doji. The Unicorn do not dismiss traditional poems contain descriptions of important historical or religious sites,
(or waka), but only the Ide and Shinjo families really embrace accounts of especially good or bad meals, sketches of other
them. Most other Unicorn cling to the travel poetry of their travelers, stories drawn from local folklore, studies of flowers
ancestors, feeling that to do otherwise is to insult them. and trees, descriptions of duels, or poems inspired by things
seen or experienced.
Prose Literature Shortly after their return to the Empire the Unicorn seized
on the travelogue as the ideal literary form. For the first
century or so after they arrived, the works of Unicorn writers
The bulk of Rokugani prose literature falls into three major were read only by their clansmen, but as time went on and
categories: war tales, pillow books, and travelogues. The they gained more familiarity with classic Rokugani writing
Empire does see the creation of some pure fiction, mostly as forms their works gained a wider and wider audience. Unicorn
short stories or novelettes, but as a general rule the Rokugani travelogues are generally admired for their innovative and
prefer to have prose that presents itself as being about real lyrical descriptions of landscapes.
happenings. Even fictional works often follow the structure of
non-fiction books—for example, Kakita Ryoku’s novel Winter
takes the form of a pillow-book about Winter Court, even Sculpture
though the events it portrays are entirely fictitious.
Writers of all clans produce war tales based on their Sculpture in Rokugan is a relatively minor art. It is not looked
history, but few of them can match the power and mastery of down upon, to be sure, but the demand for it is quite limited.
The Arts
material shown by the Ikoma storytellers. Ikoma war tales are Temples, shrines, palaces, and tombs are often highly deco-
popular with every level of society, so much so that peasant rated with statues of fortunes and guardian spirits, but in their
story chanters will pay to have them read out loud so they private homes samurai prefer to use unshaped rocks in their
can memorize them. gardens, and Rokugani architecture makes their houses more
118 While war tales glorify the past, pillow books—journals congenial to paintings than sculptures.
containing incidents from the writer’s life, along with commen- The Mantis Clan is a strong exception to this. In their early
Chapter Five
tary and observations—are treasured for being witty and up-to- history the sailors of the Yoritomo took to wood-carving as a
date. No fashion or trend will be accepted by the lower ranks of way of entertaining themselves during long voyages. The results
samurai until it gets mentioned in the published pillow book of a of their efforts were cherished by their families and friends
famous courtier or artisan. Pillow books are also the best sources when they were away, spurring them on to improvements in
of gossip and scandal; though it is dishonorable to mention technique. Eventually Mantis lords began to notice who among
such things directly, a skillful writer can relate abso- their retainers showed promise in the art and arranged for them
lutely sordid stories through indirect language to receive training in sculpture on the mainland, thus creating
and pseudonyms. It is quite common for a lively artistic tradition that continued and flourished after the
pillow books to use symbols or nicknames Mantis attained Great Clan status. Many Mantis samurai enjoy
for the people they are written about, collecting figurines done by their favorite artist, or relating to
leaving the readers to speculate on a certain theme such as Fortunes of the sea, sea animals, or
who “Cho” or “D-chan” really is. people engaged in fishing or sailing activities.
Somewhat unsur-
The Phoenix also have a strong sculpture tradition among
their Shiba artisans, though it is modest compared to the other
arts the clan admires. Their primary focus is sculptures of the
Fortunes, the Kami, and famous monks, and the many temples
to be found in the Phoenix provinces are filled with examples
of their work.
In discussing sculpture some mention of netsuke should
be made. These are small toggle-shaped or button-shaped
objects intended to help secure items to an obi; kimono have
no pockets, so this allows one to keep small personal objects
handy. Netsuke are everyday useful things, made by heimin
craftsmen and not samurai artisans—no samurai would consider
them art, but nevertheless some of them show great talent and
care in their making. The finest netsuke are eagerly sought after
as gifts. More than one peasant family has risen to prosperity
on the strength of its netsuke production, and a samurai who
sponsors a skilled netsuke carver can gain considerable success
for himself as well.
Storytelling
Storytelling is an art loved in every clan and at
every level of society. Among the heimin, most
storytelling is done by a village or family elder;
there is also a professional class of wandering
story chanters who draw enthusiastic audiences
at village festivals. Chanters recite stories taken
from the Ikoma histories or the works of the Kakita
masters, usually to musical accompaniment.
Samurai favor storytellers of their own class,
and every refined lord will try to have a storyteller
as a member of his court: either an artisan trained
in the art or a retainer who has a gift for it. It is not
uncommon for a lord to arrange for such gifted retainers
to receive training to enhance their skills. Training a t
the Kakita Artisan Academy, or by an artisan who trained
there, is highly sought after and many favors are exchanged
to make this happen. To have an actual Kakita storyteller at
one’s court is even better, of course. Many Kakita lords will
send their artisan vassals to visit allied lords, or to persuade
lords whose alliance they seek, as a gesture of goodwill. Such the Crane will praise the artistry of a fine tattoo. Praise, but
efforts rarely go unrewarded. not practice it: very few Cranes outside of the Daidoji have
tattoos, and the Daidoji usually limit themselves to the wrist
The Ikoma bards (or omoidasu) are also highly regarded,
tattoos that symbolize their devotion to family and duty.
but they are tightly focused on the immediate needs of the
Aside from the Dragon, it is chiefly among the Crab and the
Chapter Five
Lion Clan and rarely visit other courts merely to entertain. A
Mantis Clans that tattooing is most embraced as a purely
samurai who has the opportunity to hear an Ikoma spinning
decorative art. It is not uncommon to find a Hida warrior
a story is in for an amazing time, however: the Ikoma pride
or Yoritomo sailor who wouldn’t be caught dead buying a
themselves on bringing out the emotional highs and lows of
painting spending hours contemplating which tattoo design
characters’ conflicts while at the same time delivering a solid
he wants. 119
account of whatever battle happens to be central to the story.
It should be noted that Ikoma stories almost always center on Tattooing is also an art form that has migrated into the
The Arts
a battle, fight, or feud; they leave love stories and the like to commoner population, albeit at a much cruder level of
lesser storytellers... like the Kakita.
The Shiba artisans also train in storytelling, and if they are
less famous than the Kakita they are no less dedicated to their
craft. The winter courts of the Phoenix Clan are the richer for
The Artist’s Journey
their efforts, and many Dragon daimyo will invite them in The tradition of the artist’s journey dates to the reign
preference to Crane storytellers. The Shiba have a vast store of Hantei XVI, the infamous Steel Chrysanthemum.
of ‘priest stories’—stories where a priest or monk must expel Kakita Saigyu, a poet in service to a Crane courtier
some supernatural spirit from a location by means of negotia- in the Imperial Court, became worried that one of his
tion or force—and their audiences in the Phoenix and Dragon poems might offend the mercurial Emperor. Needing
lands never tire of hearing them. an excuse to leave town that wouldn’t attract scandal
or attention from the Throne, he hit on the idea of re-
students of the tea ceremony can be found all throughout the permitted in Lion lands so long as they adhere to the long list
Empire; its single-mindedness in execution and the clarity it of legal requirements imposed on them. The Crane, after some
leaves behind has made it one of the most popular arts. initial resistance, soon came to regard kabuki as a legitimate
dramatic form and attach no shame to attending a perfor-
120 mance. The Crab simply adore kabuki, and the favorite actors
of a Crab lord can count on being well-rewarded for a tour
in the shadow of the Wall.
Chapter Five
Chapter Five
study other arts as well. Kiyamori, Kakita’s twin sister, was
can be as necessary as having a well-trained army.
herself a talented poet, storyteller, and painter, and she dedi-
cated herself to helping teach her brother’s students.
As time went on the students of Kakita’s dueling school,
now known as the Kakita Dueling Academy, became as 121
famous for the art they could create as for their skill with
the sword. New students began to come hoping simply to
The Arts
be trained in art. The masters of the Academy reasoned that
to turn them away would show dishonor to Kiyamori and to
Lady Doji, who had created a number of the arts they now
taught. Thus the Kakita Academy was expanded and split into
two schools, one for those who sought the art of the blade
and one for those who sought different arts.
The Kakita Artisans have become the main means by
which the Crane Clan carries out its Imperial mandate to
promote beauty and art throughout the Empire. The
Imperial Palace is a veritable warehouse of artwork
created by Kakita master artisans, and every
Great Clan’s palace is ornamented with
Kakita paintings. Even the Crab with their
traditional dislike of the Crane cannot
help but treasure the panel screens and
wall scrolls that extol the lives and
deaths of their great heroes.
The Kakita Artisans are also
one of the main means by which
the Crane generate favors and
friendships to empower the
political maneuverings of
their courtiers. The gift of
a beautifully painted wall
scroll, a visit from a Kakita
storyteller to enliven a
winter court, an ikebana
arrangement to grace a
wedding feast, an invi-
The Shiba Artisans The Ikoma Bards
Although they lack the stylish presence of the Kakita Arti- The Ikoma omoidasu are the only group that can seriously
sans, the quiet and unassuming artisan tradition in the Shiba and consistently challenge the Kakita Artisans for primacy
family has been a mainstay in Rokugan’s world of art for in an art form. The Ikoma are famed for only one art, story-
generations. Some find it curious that the stoic Shiba would telling, and they have poured generations of Lion tenacity
produce such a significant number of artists, but those who and tactical wisdom into honing their skill. Kakita storytellers
have spent time among the Shiba on the battlefield under- do not precisely fear the Ikoma—fear, after all, is unbecoming
stand that even their most stalwart bushi have within them a in a samurai—but they never, never underestimate them.
quiet serenity that mirrors the creative genius in the greatest Despite this, many samurai in the Empire have only the
of artisans. In contrast to the Crane approach to art, which dimmest notion that the Ikoma have storytellers of such
sees their creations as part of the clan’s larger dedication to quality, and most will never hear one tell a story. Ikoma story-
excellence in culture and politics, the Shiba artistic tradition tellers are found mostly in the courts of the powerful, aiding
is based almost solely on the need to capture and express the courtiers of the Lion or serving as courtiers themselves.
beauty in as pure a form as possible. Kakita artists always Combining their deep knowledge of history with their talent
want an audience; Shiba artists do not need one. for spinning tales, the Ikoma can stymie their opponents
That being said, the Phoenix Clan as a whole recognizes by pointing out they might be acting in a way contrary to
the value of art in forging alliances and long-term friend- their ancestor’s good example. Since everyone in the Empire
ships, and the clan’s representatives in the courts do not agrees (out loud, at least) that one should always act in a way
hesitate to take advantage of the artistic gifts of their Shiba pleasing to the ancestors, this can be a devastating political
brethren. attack. Scorpion courtiers who would cheerfully betray their
dearest friend or stab an Imperial magistrate in the back will
go to great lengths to avoid being publicly labeled “unfilial.”
It is important to note that in virtually every case the story
an Ikoma cites is the unvarnished truth. The Bards consider
themselves the spiritual heirs of Ikoma, a fun-
The Arts
New Mechanics
possess ranks in the Social Skill in question.
There may be social situations where this Technique is not
applicable; when in doubt, the GM has the final say.
Chapter Five
your chosen specialty, Traveling additional Void Point per day in this manner (or two, in your
Pack, 5 Koku. case).
Techniques
123
Rank One: Soul of Brilliance
A true child of the Shiba line finds his
The Arts
perfect center in the serenity and beauty
of creation. Select any one Artisan Skill.
Whenever you spend a Void Point making
a Skill Roll using that Skill, you gain a
bonus of +2k2 instead of the normal
+1k1.
Rank Two:
The Way of Sincerity
Through use of his craft, a Shiba
artisan can forge close bonds
with others that allow for long-
term alliances to be formed.
Once per month you may make an
Artisan Skill Roll against TN 15. You
gain a number of Experience Points
equal to the amount by which your
roll exceeds the TN, but these Expe-
rience Points may only be spent to
purchase the Allies Advantage (subject to
GM approval). These Allies are temporary and
last for a period of time equal to your School
Rank in weeks.
126
Chapter Six
Chapter Six
127
Money in Rokugan their position at the head of the Celestial Order in the mortal
realm. Samurai heroes who have found themselves separated
from the Great Clan structure with great deeds still to accom-
plish, men like Toturi, have been keenly aware that there is
always a limit to what charisma and great leadership can do
The samurai class is home to the deep Rokugani ambiva- by themselves. Followers need to be rewarded or they will
lence toward money and commerce, attitudes which filter desert (except perhaps for those few who truly exemplify
down to the lower classes as well. As a general rule, it is Bushido at its best). Thus at some point, all samurai must face
socially inappropriate, and in some cases borderline dishon- the fact that, like it or not, money does matter.
orable, for a samurai to seek financial gain or even to be
Those at the lower end of the samurai class cannot afford
seen as worrying too much about financial matters. Valuing
to care any less about material gain than their betters in the
material wealth smacks of excessive self-interest and self-
kuge. Vassal samurai and Minor Clans do not have nearly as
preservation—the Sins of Desire and Fear—whereas Bushido
secure a purchase on their rung of the Celestial Order as those
honors fearlessness and selfless devotion to one’s lord and
born into the main Great Clan families. It would be no great
clan. But at the same time, money is essential to the samurai
matter for them to slip back into obscurity, and sometimes a
class, as it is material wealth that enables them to maintain
family fortune is all that prevents them from having to live
not only the standard of living to which they have accus-
like commoners.
tomed themselves, but also the trappings that express their
proper place in the Celestial Order. It is one thing, after all, And it is certainly the case than ronin, lacking the security
to decree that the Mandate of Heaven has given you the of allegiance altogether, have no way of acquiring even the
Money and Commerce
right to lord it over your fellow man, but it requires osten- basic necessities of life without coin in hand. These samurai
tation and splendor to keep your fellow man convinced of at the low end of the buke caste must live every day with
your legitimacy. the realities of money and commerce, and the notion that a
samurai should not stoop to concerning himself with such
The clothes a samurai wears—especially at court—must be
things is at best a polite fiction.
made of the finest materials. The culture of court also requires
the giving of gifts, often quite expensive or beautiful ones,
and making sure one has appropriate ones often requires
sponsoring artisans and acquiring rare materials. And of Money and
128 course, a superior daisho and a suit of fine heavy armor can
cost the equivalent of enough rice to feed a man for his entire
the Bonge: Merchants
Chapter Six
Money and Luxury and the pursuit of wealth only distract from those
Chapter Six
quests, and so monks are taught to live simply and to purge
the Bonge: Peasants themselves of desire for worldly comforts.
An itinerant member of the Brotherhood is content to live
without a fixed abode, wearing only the simplest of clothes,
The lives of Rokugani peasants are very much bound by the performing all manner of manual labor without complaint, 129
traditional bonds of feudal obligation, and the more flex- and carrying nothing except what is absolutely essential to
ible and complex world of commercial transactions in which
Crane are probably the clan most notorious for this or artisans, and can sell their surplus to merchants just like
sort of indirect warfare, because their immense agri- commoners.
cultural production makes them the primary suppli-
Shugenja are technically part of the Rokugani priesthood,
ers of food to the rest of Rokugan. During times of
but because of their roots in the samurai caste their attitudes
drought or famine, the Crane gain enormous lever-
and relations to money and commercial activity cannot really
age on the other clans and can often bring their op-
be separated from those of other samurai. Their power to
ponents to their knees with a mere threat to restrict
speak with the kami sets them apart, but as a practical matter,
trade. Trade embargoes are also a popular Crane tool,
shugenja are just as much a part of the governing class as
especially if an actual war breaks out—because trade
130 warriors and courtiers, and the ideals of Bushido apply to
is so dependent on travel papers, the Crane (or any
them also.
other clan, for that matter) can effectively shut down
Chapter Six
large parts of the Empire’s trade network simply by To the extent that wealth helps all samurai express their
refusing to issue or accept travel papers. status as Rokugan’s ruling class, though, shugenja must
concern themselves with its acquisition and maintenance
The Crane are not the only clan to engage in
whether they like it or not.
economic war, though their position and wealth
makes it easier for them than for many others. The
Mantis are also known to employ such methods, espe-
cially given their near-monopoly on exotic foods, Trade Routes: Overland
foreign curiosities, and other such luxury goods. Few
Rokugani ports can thrive without regular visits from Wherever there is a border between two clans, there will be
Mantis trade kobune, so the clan can exert consider- points where they meet to trade with each other, making the
able leverage by refusing to use a particular port. roads leading in and out of these places trade routes of some
The Scorpion are capable of running a subtler form consequence. For instance, Crane and Crab traders often meet
of economic warfare, based on their involvement in at the city of Jukami Mura, one of the southernmost Crane
many forms of illicit goods and activities. Although settlements; the town also serves as a point of contact with
these forms of trade are illegal and socially scan- Mantis trade vessels, allowing transshipment between the
dalous, they are also very much in demand, and the Crab and the Mantis.
Scorpion can cause considerable disruption and social During the centuries that Beiden Pass functioned as the
unrest within rival clan territories. main passage through the Spine of the World Mountains,
On some occasions, economic warfare has actually the Scorpion village of Beiden was a major trade site for
trumped battlefield outcomes. More than one war commerce between the Scorpion and the northern Empire,
between the Crane and their Lion and Crab enemies especially the Lion who lay on the immediate far side of the
has ended in Crane victory solely because trade pass. After Beiden Pass was destroyed and trade shifted north
embargoes threatened starvation to the other side... to the newly expanded Seikitsu Pass, the Scorpion village of
even through their armies had repeatedly defeated the Pokau at the southern end of the pass became another such
Crane in the field. point, serving as a hub for Scorpion trade with the Unicorn
lands. Scorpion grain and herb merchants would travel there
to meet Unicorn merchants bearing fine horses and other
exotic goods.
Trade between the different parts of the Empire is vast and
complex, and the steady flow of goods throughout the centu-
Chapter Six
131
132
Chapter Six
route diminished somewhat, but its relative proximity to the generally the preferred route for Crab traders headed for
new capital allowed it to maintain some degree of prosperity. Ryoko Owari or, in more recent eras, the Seikitsu Pass. The
Lion copper from mines in the Spine of the World Mountains, abundant trade on the river does sometimes attract pirates,
timber from the forests in Akodo territory, and grain from the and during eras of intense war or social unrest the River of
clan’s central plains flow along this road, both for circulation Gold can be rendered near-unusable for trade.
within the Lion Lands and for shipment north to the Dragon In the north, the Drowned Merchant River flows from
or west to the Unicorn. Shiro Sano Ken Hayai is one of the east to west, and provides the main avenue of trade for the
liveliest trading cities in the northern half of the Empire. Phoenix and Dragon to ship goods to and from the Unicorn,
Caravans headed north to the Dragon Lands also tend to as well as contact with Lion traders on the southern shore.
route through the Lion village of Oiku on their way to the Of even greater importance is the Three Sides River, which
Dragon trade center of Toi Koku. Since the Dragon import flows from the Drowned Merchant southward along the Spine
grain from both the south and east, Toi Koku is a natural focal of the World, passing through the Lake of Sorrows and Red
point for the clan’s trading activities. Finished goods from the Shore Lake and then on southeast to the sea. Both the Crane
Mirumoto and Tamori come here from the west, as does gold and the Lion use the river to move goods within and into
from the mountains to the north. each other’s territories. The Scorpion also consider it a valu-
able route, and more than once they have ventured over the
Spine of the World Mountains to try to take it for themselves,
Trade Routes: Rivers or at least to seize a point they could use to levy tolls on the
riverine traffic.
The River of Gold is the southern Empire’s primary inland North of the joint with the River of the Drowned Merchant
waterway. It is a popular trade route for barges taking Scor- is the Firefly River, a holding of the Unicorn. The Firefly River
pion grain and opium to the Crab lands, since the journey serves as a conduit for Unicorn trade with both the Lion and
flows with the current and can be made in very good time. the Crane, with the most notable goods being horses, grain,
Coming back upstream is more difficult, but even so it is and diamonds from the Unicorn lands and dried fish from
the south.
The Empire’s major rivers also are choke-points for land
The Imperial Histories: The
trade, since these waterways are generally too wide and deep Mantis and the Ivory Kingdoms
to be bridged using Rokugani bridge-building techniques.
Instead, ferries are used to move wagons and goods across Far to the south of Rokugan, beyond the Tainted Sea of
these rivers, and a large caravan will often take an entire day Shadows, is a remote chain of islands stretching far off to the
to cross a river. Most lesser rivers and streams are crossed by south and west. The Mantis call these the Coral Islands, and
wooden bridges, either flat or arched depending on the size. first discovered them in the eighth century when one of their
ships was blown off course. The islands were uninhabited by
man, but they were abundant source of exotic timber, beauti-
Trade Routes: ful coral, and pearls. The Mantis visited them for decades,
bringing back their bounty to trade with the rest of the Em-
Seagoing Trade pire.
Several decades after they first began visiting the Coral
The Mantis Clan does not have a monopoly on shipbuilding— Islands, the Mantis discovered that another group of sailors
the Crab, the Crane, the Imperial Families and even the were visiting the isles for the same purposes. These strange
Tortoise Clan own shipyards and maintain ocean-going fleets. dark-skinned gaijin folk hailed from a land far to the west
However, the Mantis Clan does heavily dominate this form which they called the “Kingdoms of Ivory.” After a tense
of trade, especially the shipping lanes between the Islands initial confrontation, the two groups agreed to trade rather
of Spice and Silk and the Rokugani mainland. Luxury goods than fight.
harvested or crafted on the Isles, especially the famous spices, Ever since that time, the Mantis make an annual voyage
are much in demand on the mainland, and Mantis ships carry to the Coral Islands to trade with the merchants of the Ivory
these to Crane and Phoenix ports in exchange for grain and a Kingdoms. The Mantis bring gold, spices, silk, and Unicorn
variety of mundane finished goods. curios and trade them for rare gems, ivory, exotic feathers,
During the thousand years and more that Otosan Uchi is and timber. In more recent years, the Mantis have even
the Imperial capital, it is the most popular single destination brought back a representative from the Kingdoms, a man
for Mantis and Crane ship captains bearing goods and riches named Rama Singh, to visit Rokugan and meet with the
Chapter Six
to trade, as the Imperial city’s appetite for both basic goods Empire’s leaders.
and for luxuries such as gems, precious metals, ivory, and rare
spices can never be truly sated. After the city’s destruction,
demand for these items scarcely abates, as the new capital of
Toshi Ranbo desires them no less. But with the old capital’s 133
great port no longer usable, trade between the Imperials
and the Mantis must flow through lesser ports such as
middle of the ocean, who began experimenting with tougher do possess an interesting navigational aid known as a sunstone,
woods and with methods of curing timbers for greater endur- a crystal which always shows the direction of the Sun when it
is above the horizon (even during an overcast day). For the In the late eleventh century, a visionary ship-builder
most part, however, Rokugani ship captains must rely on dead named Watanabe begins working in the Mantis shipyards.
reckoning and on sets of secret navigational directions known Recognizing the flaws with current Rokugani shipbuilding, he
as koukainisshi, which offer specific directions for reaching a increases the size and (more importantly) covertly improves
destination. (For example, “sail three days down-coast until the designs of Mantis kobune, while keeping their outward
you reach shoals where the water is green, then turn east.”) appearance close enough to maintain the fiction of obeying
The Mantis Clan have also become adept at using the kami to the long-standing Imperial decree. These ships, called sengo-
help them navigate, and few of their ships go to sea without a kobune, measure 90 feet long and boast a crew of 40 or
specially-trained shugenja on board. more, plus 5 samurai officers. They boast internal bracings
Smaller Rokugani boats, used primarily on the coasts and to strengthen the hull, overlapping planks that are resistant
rivers, are called sampans. They measure 15 to 30 feet long, to ruptures and leaks, and lateen (angled) sails that make it
and have a crew of between 2 and 6. They are used for both easier to catch the wind. The Mantis use these ships solely
fishing and short-distance commerce. On shallow rivers or for ocean-going voyages, since their draft is too deep to risk
in coastal marshes, folk will build so-called “duck” sampans river journeys.
with flat-bottomed hulls, allowing them to operate in very
shallow waters.
The rivers of Rokugan are filled with barges, great flat-
Agriculture,
bottomed vessels measuring anywhere from 45 to 120 feet
long, with multiple giant sails and crews that can be as
Mining, and Craft
numerous as 200 sailors, including samurai officers. These
ships are used primarily for trade, and every clan that relies Much of Rokugan’s economy revolves around the production
on river traffic builds them. They are far too easily swamped and processing of two types of raw materials crucial to the
to venture into the ocean, however. life of the Empire: grains and metals. Rice is the predominant
Rokugani foodstuff, of course—so much so that the value of
The primary seagoing vessel is the kobune, and it is this the Empire’s coinage is in theory based on it, and the stan-
design which most people think of when discussing Rokugani dard greeting in the Empire is “Have you eaten rice today?”
shipbuilding. Measuring 75 feet long and with a crew of 25 Wheat, barley, and other grains are also cultivated, espe-
Chapter Six
or more (usually with 5 or more samurai officers), the kobune cially in regions like the northern plains that are less well-
is able to carry cargo or passengers in its three large holds, suited to growing rice. Livestock are also present wherever
and has a raised quarterdeck for the helmsman which can also there is agriculture, but ranching is unheard of in Rokugan,
function as a fighting platform during battle. The ship typi- and large-scale herding is found only among the Unicorn.
cally has two square sails (although a few vessels add a third), 135
Because many regions of the Empire operate at a food deficit,
and the larger aft mast has a limited ability to be turned to
meet the wind.
Chapter Six
As long as their mines hold out, the Dragon usually have
trade with other clans has a central place in their economy.
enough wealth to persuade other clans to keep them fed,
The western Doji holdings are the Crane’s breadbasket, although vagaries of Great Clan politics can disrupt this at
providing not only rice but also cheaper grains like wheat, times, especially during years of Empire-wide dearth.
barley, and millet. Vegetables are also grown in large quanti- 137
ties, along with the mulberry leaves that fuel silk production.
The Crane have no problem exporting agricultural products,
The Lion Lands
their domain. The Way of Elements Highway is an important the luxury goods the Mantis have wrested from their islands,
trade corridor and the Lion, proud as they are, are nonetheless allowing them to sell to Rokugani for higher prices.
sensible enough to serve and profit from the merchants who Above and beyond these dubious sources of wealth, it is
pass constantly under the noses of the Akodo. primarily the export of rare exotic goods to the Rokugani
The Lion Clan’s only significant import needs are iron mainland that drives the economy of the Mantis lands.
(usually supplied by the Crab) and sometimes food—any time Unusual timber from the rain forests, beautiful coral and
they suffer a poor harvest, they must rely on imports to make pearls from the coasts, powerful and vivid spices and deli-
up the difference and keep their vast armies fed. This has cious fruits that can only grow in a tropical climate—these
138 often worked to their detriment when a poor harvest coin- are commodities found nowhere (or almost nowhere) else in
cides with a war against the Crane. Rokugan, and Mantis traders can always fetch a good price
for them, especially in the Crane coastal ports.
Chapter Six
Chapter Six
With a neighbor as chronically short of food as the Dragon might like, since their neighbors the Crane and Lion are both
Clan, it is fortunate for the Phoenix that they are not only high-output food producers as well, but they do find active
agriculturally self-sufficient but also capable of running markets for food exports among the Unicorn to the north
sizable surpluses in some years. The flatlands of the Shiba and the Crab to the south. In most years, the Bayushi prefer
to stockpile rice rather than flood the export market (or their 139
provinces are well suited to growing both rice and, in drier
areas, the less prestigious grain crops. own domestic market, for that matter), hoping they can dole
140
Chapter Six
The Unicorn Lands use horses, and horse-trading is central to most commerce
within the Unicorn clan.
The lands held by the Unicorn Clan offer a range of natural
resources that make their regional economy unique among The rest of Rokugan rides native ponies, animals the
the Great Clans. The Unicorn intentionally keep much of their Unicorn do not even consider to be real horses but merely
fertile land untilled, preferring to maintain it as pasture for “cart-ponies.” Unicorn steeds are thus a very potent potential
their vast herds of horses, the famed Unicorn steeds that form trade resource, and while the clan makes sure to keep the best
their feared cavalry units. They do mine iron in quantities of its horses for itself, even its lesser animals make excellent
more or less adequate to meet their needs, but still like to exports; their reputation for strength, speed, and stamina is
import Kaiu-made weapons from the Crab whenever they are well-known throughout the Empire.
available. They also own the only significant diamond mines The net result of this particular focus, however, is that the
on mainland Rokugan, second in production only to those of Unicorn don’t produce as much food for themselves as they
the Mantis. could. They are never able to export grain, and sometimes
In theory, the Unicorn lands should give the clan all the have to rely on imports from the Scorpion, Lion, or Crane to
food they could possibly need and then some. The vast make ends meet. Most of the Unicorn Clan’s limited domestic
northern plains are more than suitable for agriculture— rice production comes from the Utaku lands, primarily from
although they are usually too dry for rice cultivation, they farms clustered around two towns nestled against the Great
can and do accommodate wheat and barley very well indeed. Wall of the North, Bikami and Akami. The great northern
But as mentioned, the Unicorn instead place vast stretches of mountain range traps any weather systems that pass through
their plains off limits to farming. This is not simply a matter this part of Rokugan, so the area gets significantly higher
of needing horses for their officers and mounted troops, since rainfall than the rest of the northern plains and its climate is
those could be raised in stables as easily as on the open plains. fairly well-suited for rice cultivation.
Rather, the Unicorn believe their edge in cavalry warfare relies The superior fishing in White Shore Lake does support
in large part on the vigor and ferocious spirit of their mounts, the nearby large settlements of Mizu Mura and White Shore
and they believe horses raised in the wild are far superior to Village, with some left over to export to the other Unicorn
stable-bred mounts. The value the clan places on its steeds provinces. It is widely believed among the Unicorn that the
creates significant economic activity for those who raise and fertility of the lake depends on the extraordinary purity of its
The Imperial Histories: Ownership of the City of Lies
The city of Ryoko Owari Toshi has probably changed hands more often than any other settlement in Rokugan save perhaps Toshi Ranbo.
Although it has spent the majority of its history in the hands of the Scorpion, the notorious city has fallen into the hands of other clans at
least four different times—only to return, inevitably, to the control of the Scorpion, the only clan which can truly understand and control it.
The briefest and most obscure instance involved the Lion, who besieged the city during the seventh century and largely destroyed the
limestone walls that had given Ryoko Owari the nickname “City of Green Walls.”
The Crab occupation is much better known. During an inter-clan war late in the sixth century, a Crab general named Hida Atsushige
attacked the city. The Scorpion commander, Shosuro Sanekata, retreated from the city rather than fight to the death. This drew protests
from the rest of the Scorpion Clan, especially the Yogo who feared the Crab would march on them next. Sanekata, however, confidently
declared, “Have no fear. Atsushige is far too good a strategist to hold Ryoko Owari, let alone take Shiro Yogo.” Atsushige established
martial law in the city and seized much of its treasury, but within a few months his army succumbed to uncontrollable indulgence in
drinking, gambling, geisha, and opium. With his army in no condition to fight, Atsushige had no choice but to withdraw without giving
battle. Legend has it that when Atsushige negotiated with Sanekata for the return of the city, the Scorpion stalled him, declaring that now
that the Crab knew how hard Ryoko Owari was to govern, they should keep it. Ultimately, the only surviving legacy of the Crab visit to the
City of Lies is a pair of formidable watchtowers, the Towers of the East and West, guarding the River of Gold south of the city.
The Unicorn history in Ryoko Owari is more complex. During the ninth century, soon after their return to Rokugan, the Unicorn estab-
lished a major commercial and diplomatic presence within Ryoko Owari, so much so that they influenced the city’s architecture. However,
they also quickly became disgusted with the city’s vices, especially the opium trade which they had inadvertently started when they brought
poppies back to the Empire with them.
In the twelfth century at the beginning of the so-called Four Winds Era, the Unicorn took direct control of Ryoko Owari, attempting
to impose law and order on the notoriously corrupt and violent metropolis. The city was also briefly privileged with the title of Imperial
capital when Naseru, the youngest of the Four Winds, named it as his seat of power after the destruction of Otosan Uchi. That title was
soon surrendered to Toshi Ranbo, of course, and within a couple more years the Unicorn were forced to hand the seemingly ungovernable
City of Lies back to the Scorpion once more.
Chapter Six
water, and if anything were to happen to the lake waters, the Fox not only control fertile land near the Kitsune Mori but
supply of fish could dry up entirely. also learned from their spirit allies how to harvest the bounty
Ultimately, the Unicorn Clan has little difficulty buying of the great forest itself: fruits, nuts, edible seeds, and wild
fowl. (In their desperate early days they also hunted red meat 141
whatever it cannot make for itself. Not only are their second-
best horses valuable enough to be lucrative trade goods to survive, but gave up that practice as soon as they were
able.) The Fox also harvest medicinal plants and plant prod-
Curse of Interesting Times wealthy; a large visiting party with abundant koku
to spend can put upward pressure on prices just by
increasing local demand.
Price and availability of goods in Rokugan may be affected by
a host of temporary and extraordinary conditions, such as a
military campaign rampaging through a local area, a drought,
or an epidemic. These disasters can wreck the fortunes of
even the most careful and experienced merchants in a single
season. Optional GM Tool:
cc War: An army on campaign cannot help but leave
its mark wherever it goes, especially if it has chosen
Availability of Goods
Money and Commerce
to live off the land rather than carry its own supplies
or bring them forward from its base of operations.
The presence of a campaigning army will drive up the The list of items and prices in the L5R RPG 4th Edition Core
price of weapons, arrows, armor, food, alcoholic bev- Book represents an abstracted “average” of prices across the
erages, and a great many mundane traveler’s items. Empire, and as such is not a very useful tool for those who
cc Drought: Prolonged drought will drive up the price of might like to add a dash of economics to their campaign, or
food, with the extent of the increase depending on the even simply to know whether a particular item is readily avail-
length and severity of the drought. It will also drive able in a specific part of the Empire. As this chapter makes
142 clear, many commodities and trade goods are more common
up the cost of other products that rely on cultivated
plants, such as cloth, paper, and silk. Drought will also in some parts of the Empire than in others. Although most
Chapter Six
increase pressure on the price of horses in the Unicorn samurai have little interaction with the world of economics, a
Lands, as less rain means poorer grazing and fewer group of characters that includes Yasuki, Daidoji, or Yoritomo
horses that can be supported. merchant patrons may well need to concern itself with prices.
Even more, if some or all of the characters are ronin, prices
cc Plague: In an area disabled or depopulated by plague,
may become very important indeed.
the price of medical supplies will go up, especially the
cost of any kind of herbal curative. Herbalists look- Table 6.1 offers a sample classification of items by how
ing for plants with healing properties will encounter easy it is to locate them. There are three basic grades of rarity:
much competition. If there are too few farmers left cc Common: This item is easy to find. Even a small farm-
who are well enough to work the fields, the price of ing village will have a merchant’s or craftsman’s shop
food can go up almost as sharply as it would in a se- that sells it, and any traveling peddler met on the road
vere drought. However, the price of just about every- will likely have some available.
thing else will decrease, as an enervated or decimated
cc Average: This is an item that can only be found new
population will reduce its consumption of goods.
and in decent quality at a significant population center.
cc Flood: A flood severe enough to dislocate entire lo- A town of a thousand or more people will certainly
cal populations will drive up the price of just about have at least one shop or marketplace trader selling it.
anything and everything that can be carried, espe- But it is highly unlikely to be found in a small village
cially food. On the other hand, large lots of items, or out in the country unless that village happens to host
individual items that are too heavy or bulky to move a specialized industry that produces such items. Other-
easily, may be sold at rock-bottom prices before they wise, the best that can be done out in rural areas is to
must be abandoned to rising waters. track down lower-quality specimens, whether they be
cc Bountiful Harvest: An unusually good growing year second-hand or perhaps old or damaged versions.
will decrease the price of food as well as the cost of cc Rare: This is a luxury good or a specialized item,
products that rely on cultivating plants—cloth, paper, one that can only be found for sure in a major urban
silk, herbs, and the like. However, the prosperity of center. A smaller town might not even have it unless
a bumper harvest will also drive down the value of something unusual in the town’s character or history
coinage, especially since the koku is based on the would make it plausible (i.e., a palace nearby would
value of rice. Thus, just about everything else will ac- make it more likely that one could find a high qual-
tually cost more. ity courtier’s fan). Even an old or low-quality version
of this item will be difficult to find in small villages.
Table 6.1, like the L5R RPG 4th Edition Core Book, assumes Techniques
that prices of items are the same in every corner of Rokugan.
GMs who wish to more accurately reflect regional imbalances Rank One: The Joy of Plunder
in the cost and availability of certain goods may wish to use The promotion to the rank of captain in the Mantis navy
the additional supplemental tables, Tables 6.2-6.9, to reflect is one that comes with considerable benefit and reputation.
these regional differences in price and availability. Your Status Rank is considered one higher when interacting
with all members of the Mantis Clan and with any merchants
from the heimin caste. When you spend a Void Point to
augment any Merchant Skill, you gain +2k2 instead of +1k1.
Once per month you may make a Commerce / Intelligence
New Mechanics Roll (TN 25) and gain an amount of koku equal to the amount
by which your roll exceeds the TN.
Chapter Six
the mainland by a vast expanse of sea, resting amid the to his duties. You may spend a Void Point on any Merchant
Islands of Silk and Spice. The clan has lived this way for one Skill Roll (excluding Craft Skills) to replace the normal
thousand years; although the ascension of the Mantis to Great amount you would roll with 10k10. You also add a bonus of
Clan status resulted in the addition of small mainland prov- +3k0 to all Bugei Skill Rolls made while onboard a water-
inces held by the Tsuruchi and Moshi (and later the Kitsune), borne vessel. 143
the lifeblood of the Yoritomo family still flows through the
fleets of kobune that ferry materials and personnel back
Requirements
cc Rings/Traits: Water 3
cc Skills: Commerce 4, Knives 3, Sailing 4
cc Other: Must possess the Leadership Ad-
vantage, and have been appointed to
a position of command within the
Mantis Clan
Table 6.1: Distribution of Items
Dice and Dice Cup Common Writing Box (Sumi-E Kit) Rare
Table 6.3: Availability and Price of Table 6.7: Availability and Price of
Goods in the Crane Lands Goods in the Phoenix Lands
Chapter Six
Perfume, Fine or Excel- +20% Average Parchment and Charcoal -30% Common
lent Quality
Pillow Book +/-0% Common
Pillow Book +/-0% Common
Small Painting or -20% Average
Silk and Silk Clothing -10% Common Statue 145
148
Chapter Seven
Chapter Seven
149
“
Today and for the foreseeable future,” the sensei said as treason and blood sorcery, but what of blasphemy? The reli-
A History of Law Once society was unified within the Empire, each Kami
devoted himself or herself to developing a different aspect
Enforcement in Rokugan of their emerging society. Akodo worked to refine the art of
war, so Rokugani warriors would be the finest in the world.
Shiba worked with the powerful tribe of Isawa to develop
their methods of speaking with the Elements and giving
“Beware the arrival of the Emerald Magistrates, for we proper reverence to the Fortunes. Doji created high society,
will shed light on your darkest hidden crimes and bring art, and culture for all of Rokugan, and so forth. Soon after
the iniquitous to answer for their sins. You cannot escape they began their work, Hantei and Doji released a tome of
the Emperor’s justice.” laws and distributed them across the new Empire. Each city
and town received these rules and was expected to obey and
—Moto Najmudin enforce them.
Nevertheless, problems arose. During these early days of
When the Kami fell from the Heavens and landed in the the Empire, there was no actual unified Imperial system for
mortal realm, they created an Empire that would bring order enforcing the Emperor’s laws. Each locality had to rely on
and peace to all the humans who followed their words. As itself to make sure every person obeyed the laws and lived
soon as society began to come together, the Kami established as a good and loyal citizen. The soldiers of the newly formed
laws to shape society into a continuation of the will of the Great Clans often served as law enforcement officials, and
Heavens. At first, humans rebelled against the new rulers, many cities and provinces began appointing judges to admin-
startled by the sudden appearance of gods walking amongst ister the law within their boundaries. As a result, the laws
them. They did not believe they should be forced to follow were often interpreted differently from place to place, and
these new laws, and there were several times when the Kami travelers had to be very wary of different customs whenever
had to use the threat of physical sanction to impose their rule.
Law and Order
be administered.
The Journey of the Single Strike
The iaijutsu style was first created by the famed swordsman Kakita, who proved its superiority when he defeated all his opponents in the
Empire’s first Emerald Tournament. (His notoriously humiliating defeat of Matsu set the stage for a thousand years of blood feud between
Lion and Crane.) His work The Sword is legendary, the Empire’s first treatise on swordsmanship; it helped spread the iaijutsu technique
across the Empire.
In the second century, a writer named Kakita Takamitsu helped spread iaijutsu’s popularity among the samurai populace with one of
the Empire’s first novels, a famous prose epic called The Journey of the Single Strike. The book is essentially a series of duels between
the protagonist, Hiro, and an assortment of criminals, corrupt officials, and other stylized villains. Although the book was formulaic and
sensationalist, its dramatic depictions of duels captured the imagination of the Empire’s early readers. In the following excerpt, Hiro faces
off against a skeptic and gains the admiration of the entire crowd with a beautiful show of swordsmanship. This is a good example of the
many detailed descriptions of swordfights in The Journey of the Single Strike, which retains a certain fame even in the modern Empire.
“You are a fool to start a fight with no weapon in your hands,” Taro said. He sneered, and the scar on his nose stretched obscenely across his face.
It made the bandit look uglier than before, if that could be believed. He lifted his giant no-dachi and laid it on his shoulders. Blood, still fresh from
his last kill, dripped down from the edge of the monstrous blade.
“Come at me, if you are so confident,” Hiro replied. His calm eyes bored holes in the bandit, and Taro flinched. Without taking his eyes off of his
opponent, Hiro placed his sword hand on top of the hilt, palm facing the heavens.
A small murmur rose from the mob that circled him, and Taro’s face flushed with anger. The bandit snarled like an angry bear and rushed for-
ward. The no-dachi sliced through the air as Taro swung down at the righteous hero.
Hiro slowly drew in a breath and held it for a long moment. He took all the worries and miscellaneous thoughts in his mind and pushed them far
away. The world stopped, and disappeared. All that remained was the slowly moving form of his ursine opponent.
Hiro shifted his wrist and grabbed the hilt of his blade. He breathed out as he lunged forward. The blade left the saya with blinding speed. Hiro’s
katana flashed golden in the light of the sunset, and the bandit’s no-dachi clattered on the ground...
Chapter Seven
Early Legal Developments Another early problem was with the involvement of the
151
the impact of its creation can be felt even to the present day.
Officials and
The Era of Organizations
152
Saibankan and Hatsuo
The system of magistrates and other officials of the peace
Though the custom of using iaijutsu duels to resolve disputes was established in the second century and has remained more
Chapter Seven
spread across the Empire by the second century, the judiciary or less unchanged since then. The judges were re-designated
system as a whole did not drastically change. It was not prac- as clan magistrates (appointed by local authorities such as
tical to have a sword fight each time any dispute rose between daimyo, governors, or Clan Champions) and the Emerald
two samurai. The judges remained the first word on every- Magistrates were installed as a check against their power
thing, and duels occurred only when they could find no clear and abuses. The samurai who became Emerald Magistrates
resolution to a problem. were dedicated to enforcing the Emperor’s law and answered
The flaws of the judge system were clear to all. Good and directly to the Emperor through his chief servant, the Emerald
honorable judges did their best to uphold law and order, Champion, rather than reporting to the Great Clans.
but even the best of them had to rely heavily on their own Since then, other organizations with more specialized
preferences and instincts… and far too many judges were missions have emerged, such as the Jade Magistrates dedi-
cruel, corrupt, or arbitrary. The Emperor and his senior advi- cated to countering rogue shugenja, Shadowlands incursions,
sors were aware of the problems, but could see no obvious and the practice of maho. However, the overall structures
solutions. How could they normalize all decisions across the of law enforcement created by Saibankan and Hatsuo have
Empire without slowing trials down to a halt as the judges remained unchanged for many centuries since their time.
looked for official word from more powerful authorities?
The answer to this dilemma came, unexpectedly, from
a Scorpion who lived during the second century. Soshi Peasant Enforcers
Saibankan was the most famous judge of this era. He presided
over the city of Tayo One Toshi as its judge for over ten years.
Law enforcement is generally placed in the hands of the ruling
During his rule, few complained of unfair rulings, and with
class, the samurai. However, it is simple truth that there are not
time Saibankan gained a reputation as the wisest judge in
enough samurai to uphold law and order in every single village
the land. When the Emperor’s Champion Doji Hatsuo heard
in Rokugan. For every samurai in a town, there are a hundred
of Saibankan’s reputation, he secretly attended one of the
commoners who perform the smaller yet essential tasks of
Scorpion’s judgments. He thought Saibankan’s methods were
everyday life. Peasants and eta must be regulated but are far
unorthodox, for the judge used parables and fables about his
too numerous to be closely monitored by samurai. This neces-
supposed uncle Sochoku to illustrate his judgments. Never-
sity has given rise to the lowest ranking form of law enforce-
theless, Hatsuo was impressed by the man‘s wisdom and his
ment officer, called a doshin, a peasant elevated to watch over a
obvious devotion to the cause of justice. Hatsuo invited him
town or city district, permitted by law to carry certain types of
to the Imperial City and the two of them joined forces to
weapons (primarily non-lethal ones) for that purpose.
refine the legal system.
Chapter Seven
153
Chapter Seven
Likewise, a PC who wins an appointment as an
The powers and duties of the Emerald Magistrates are exten- Emerald Magistrate (whether through skill or polit-
sive and have changed relatively little since the days when ical influence) will not automatically be enrolled in the
Soshi Saibankan and Doji Hatsuo first established them as the Ruby Dojo and taught the Emerald Magistrate Path.
principle enforcers of the Empire’s law. The Charter lays out Only the most successful and influential Emerald 155
their areas of authority and the powers and methods they can Magistrates gain that honor.
use to enforce that authority.
Authorizing
Travel Papers
Emerald Magistrates are the
lowest-ranking members of
the Imperial bureaucracy who
are authorized to sign travel
papers granting an individual
or group permission to travel
beyond the borders of a single
clan’s provinces. Clan Cham-
pions and family daimyo have
similar authority, while clan
magistrates and governors can
only sign papers granting permis-
sion for individuals to leave clan
lands to travel to a specific loca-
tion in another clan’s territory. No
one else outside the Imperial ranks
can grant papers for travel from
one clan’s provinces to another’s.
Emerald Magistrates may also authorize travel papers for any accounting of his actions. This must be provided within three
individual who requires valid papers for longer than one year days of the request being made. Such a request may be made
but less than five years, and for individuals not native to the no more than once per month, and even to do so that often is
Empire of Rokugan (on the rare occasions such things are considered a demonstration of a daimyo’s lack of faith in the
needed). local Emerald Magistrate.
Emerald Magistrates are also authorized to provide travel
Notification of Accusations
documents of a more limited scope, such as for those trav-
eling between points within one clan’s borders. Although any If any member of the samurai caste has been accused of a
Emerald Magistrate can provide such papers, it is traditional crime that warrants the attention of an Emerald Magistrate, it
for them to be provided only by those Magistrates who are is the duty of that Magistrate to inform the samurai in ques-
stationed within the clan provinces for which the papers grant tion, or to inform the family and clan if the target is dead. The
travel rights. In practice, Emerald Magistrates who receive charter does not specify a timetable as to when this duty must
requests to provide such papers usually try to make certain a be performed, although many Magistrates consider it a matter
similar request was not made and denied by local authorities. of honor to do so immediately. When doing so could create
Failure to do so can cause animosity between an Emerald difficulty or embarrassment, or the accused is someone who
Magistrate and his clan hosts. might be able to obstruct the investigation, some Magistrates
choose to wait until the investigation is well underway to
Due to the importance of travel papers in the affairs of
inform the accused.
merchants, Emerald Magistrates often find themselves perpet-
ually beset by petitioners seeking such papers. For those
Magistrates of a dishonorable nature, or for similarly corrupt
clerks and assistants in their service, this can be a considerable
Restrictions
opportunity for graft and profit. Conversely, for an honorable
Emerald Magistrate this duty can be a constant thorn in the Despite their position as the direct enforcers of the Emperor’s
side, a perpetual clamor of petitioners whose requests must be laws, there are some restrictions placed upon Emerald Magis-
evaluated carefully to prevent crime or corruption. trates. This is largely to ensure the organization does not
inspire too much resistance or subversion from resentful clan
Chapter Seven
Protection of Visiting Dignitaries officials. Consequently, several duties are specified as being
the responsibility of lesser authorities in order to create a clear
It is the right of any dignitary visiting another clan’s lands to boundary between the two levels of authority.
request protection from any local Emerald Magistrate. There
are limits to such requests, of course, and if it is determined Incidental Law Enforcement
157
the dignitary in question is taking advantage of the Emperor’s It is not the duty of Emerald Magistrates to perform simple
servants for purely personal reasons this would be considered patrols of city streets or rural areas in order to detect, prevent,
158
Chapter Seven
customary for samurai, hanging for lower classes); execu-
tion of spouses, parents, or families of criminals; placing the
criminal in restrictive cuffs for periods of up to three months; The Kitsuki Method
public beatings, which may be performed with whips, rods, or
sticks; and fines of varying sums, which are remitted to the Most criminal investigations in Rokugan follow a
office of the Emerald Champion. fairly simple and straightforward methodology. Per-
sonal testimony is considered the most important evi-
Orders of Appearance dence, and the higher the rank of the person testifying,
In instances where Magistrates are faced with criminal the more weight his evidence carries. Some physical
behavior by samurai of greater status than they, or wish to evidence is allowed, but only the most direct and ob-
question a samurai-caste suspect of equal or lesser status who vious inferences may be taken from it—if a Crane
was not caught in the act of a crime, an Order of Appear- sword was found by the victim, clearly the killer was
ance must be obtained before questioning or arrest can take a Crane. Once a suspect is found, he or she can be tor-
place. An Order of Appearance contains a detailed accounting tured for a confession, although an extended refusal
of the crime in question, and must be signed by either the to confess may prompt a magistrate to reconsider the
Emerald Champion, the provincial daimyo or city governor, suspect’s guilt.
or the chief local clan magistrate. This can lead to tensions However, there is one group in Rokugan who
and problems if the samurai being sought for questioning is rejects these methods: the Kitsuki. Founded in the
closely associated with the local authorities. ninth century by the eccentric Dragon samurai
Agasha Kitsuki, the family promotes an unconven-
Right to Prior Information tional approach to investigation that includes logical
It is the duty of the governor or daimyo who oversees the deduction, inference, and psychological evaluation.
region in which an Emerald Magistrate operates to inform Kitsuki himself is renowned both for proving his own
said Magistrate prior to commencing any large scale mili- innocence of a crime in a single day, and for saving
tary or police action. This notification must be given at least a Mirumoto diplomat from assassination—the second
one full day in advance. Realistically, however, strict adher- deed leading to the founding of his family. His descen-
Chapter Seven
ence to this edict can compromise the security of a military dents strive to uphold his traditions.
maneuver, and thus it is occasionally “forgotten” by overly The Kitsuki are the only Rokugani to consider
cautious governors or daimyo. One popular ploy is to send the the sort of evidence which a modern society takes
Magistrate away on some pressing business shortly before the for granted. They examine all aspects of a crime
action, and upon their return explain it was simply impossible scene, even the dead body of a murder victim, when
to inform them within the prescribed time. 159
conducting investigations. They consider things like
motive and honesty, obsess over subtle physical clues
than commoners, the Code of Bushido and Rokugani social into their private homes, although this is not a universal
convention binds their actions no less severely. Etiquette and practice. Ultimately, the only time when it is acceptable for a
the code of honor supplement and can sometimes even be samurai to show emotion is in the pleasure quarters. Geisha
said to supplant Imperial Law in making sure samurai act houses were created so a samurai could relax and enjoy life
properly. If social pressure and Bushido ultimately fail to keep for a short time without concern for dignity or face.
a samurai in line, though, the Empire‘s legal system attempts When a samurai begins to lose face and show public
160 to correct that failing. emotion, the Rokugani react with caution. If the samurai is
causing only a minor disturbance and is not endangering
Chapter Seven
others, his actions will be ignored. After all, if no one
else acknowledges the loss of face, it is as though it never
happened. Thus, while the night-time streets of most Roku-
Adventure Hook:
gani cities are usually full of inebriated samurai making their Watching the Watchmen
way home, no one draws attention to their behavior.
However, if a samurai (drunk or otherwise) engages in a Challenge
brawl, destroys minor pieces of property, or otherwise causes The PCs are recruited by an Emerald Magistrate for
a significant disturbance, the authorities must step in. Peasant a most unusual task—he wants their help to investi-
doshin are often the ones who have to apprehend rowdy gate a fellow Emerald Magistrate based in a major
samurai in these situations. The reasons for this are two-fold. port city. He claims to have evidence implicating the
First, such disturbances are considered to be minor crimes, other Magistrate in local opium smuggling rings.
beneath the attention of a samurai magistrate. Second, being
arrested by a peasant doshin is more shaming to the samurai, Focus
hopefully teaching him to better control himself in future. Of There are indeed many suspicious patterns to the city
course, some samurai take offense at being reprimanded by magistrate’s activities. Careful investigation reveals he
a peasant and retaliate violently, escalating their crime and is connected with a local gang who run several opium
bringing the attention of a magistrate. dens and gambling houses.
The usual punishment for disorderly conduct is a public repri-
mand and exile from the area where the samurai committed the
Strike
crime. For example, if a samurai started a brawl in the city’s The Emerald Magistrate who originally recruited the
pleasure quarter, he will be forbidden for a time from entering PCs is actually in cahoots with a rival gang which
that part of the city. This sort of banishment is sometimes hopes to take control of the local opium market. Clever
coupled with house arrest, confining the samurai to his resi- and aggressive investigation may be able to expose and
dence for a time. If the samurai’s superiors deem his conduct destroy the gang, but proving the Magistrate’s involve-
was especially unbecoming a representative of their clan, he ment is liable to be much more challenging, and may
may be demoted from any positions he held in his clan’s court well end with the PCs fighting a duel to the death.
Chapter Seven
or army. In such serious cases, the samurai is usually sent far
away from the scene of the crime and stationed at some remote
outpost, far away from criticizing eyes.
A peasant guilty of public nuisance is typically subject to
harsher and more physical punishments than a samurai. Much 161
like a samurai, the peasant will be banned from re-entering
the scene of his crime. However, a variety of additional
“ There is no law here. The Crab would pluck the very demise.
stars from the sky if they thought they could burn the Bribery, corruption, and theft are hardly limited to the
Fallen Kami with them.” samurai caste. Angry, desperate, or thuggish peasants will
often become pick-pockets or burglars, especially in large
—The Letters of Kakita Nanmaru cities where poverty is widespread and potential targets are
numerous. Merchants will bribe magistrates or doshin to
Clans, whether great or minor, sometimes display a conceal illicit merchandise or to avoid paying tariffs and
certain amount of leeway in their interpretation and taxes. Such heimin criminals are beaten publicly and then
enforcement of Imperial law. Though samurai are executed, often in a cruel or painful manner such as cruci-
strict in their adherence to tradition, they are not fixion or boiling in oil. The punishment can sometimes extend
Law and Order
wholly blind to reality. They realize certain variations to the families of the criminals, who are beaten or even killed
may be required in order for the Empire to function, along with the criminal. The guilty families also lose their
for the peasants to serve their lords properly, and to homes and businesses and are driven into exile.
accommodate for the different conditions and prob-
lems in various parts of the Empire.
The clearest and most notorious example of this is Violence Against Persons
162 can be found in the Crab lands. All across Rokugan, it
is forbidden for peasants to bear arms unless they are Samurai are bred for war, and thus it is not surprising that
serving as doshin to enforce the laws or as ashigaru
Chapter Seven
Chapter Seven
in military campaigns—those who
surrender are executed after a short
163
If an unauthorized duel is fought to the death, as magistrates destroy those groups who catch their notice.
some repercussions for the winner are unavoidable. Much of the Empire’s opium smuggling is controlled by Scor-
The duelist is dishonored and faces house arrest for pion cartels, but there are also countless smaller groups who
a longer period of time. He is also expected to pay traffic in the drug. The Scorpion themselves always make sure
some sort of recompense to his victim’s family. At the to work through intermediaries (peasants or ronin) who can
very least, the victim’s swords should be returned to be easily discarded if they are discovered.
164 his family. Magistrates watch closely whether or not Of course, organized crime also includes groups who band
the duelist follows these social protocols—if he fails together for political ideals or philosophical goals that stand
to do so, the law is more likely to treat the case as a
Chapter Seven
Chapter Seven
to move through darkness and even penetrate physical barriers, not to mention their inhuman resilience, are the source of
most of the more exotic and mystical tales associated with ninja. (For more detailed information on these creatures, see the
“Nothing” chapter in the L5R 4th Edition sourcebook Enemies of the Empire.) After the Darkness was defeated at the Battle
of Oblivion’s Gate, most Rokugani believe the Goju are gone forever, but in fact small numbers of them survive as the agents
of the Shadow Dragon, and their actions continue to maintain the ninja legend in modern Rokugan.
165
Other smaller groups and organizations throughout the Empire’s history have also unleashed covert operatives whose
activities help sustain and expand the ninja myth. The Kolat conspiracy, for example, maintains its own stable of highly skilled
appalled at the thought of magic weapons that could frequently given the opportunity to commit seppuku, or they
allow a mere barbarian peasant to strike down trained may be turned out and made ronin. In extreme cases they are
samurai from hundreds of yards. The Emperor of- executed alongside their lord.
ficially decreed it a crime to possess or use the strange
powder, which he called “gaijin pepper.”
Many decades after White Stag, the Agasha Criminals of
166 family of the Dragon Clan introduced a remarkable
new alchemical creation which they called hanabi, or
the Empire: Bandits
fireworks. The colorful explosions quickly became
Chapter Seven
very popular at festivals, but raised an obvious ques- Bandits have plagued the Empire since its foundation. Ronin
tion: were they actually gaijin pepper? The Agasha who can find no other way to support themselves often
insisted they were not. Hanabi, they declared, were turn to banditry, supplementing their numbers with embit-
an alchemical creation made from native Rokugani tered runaway peasants. In remote parts of the Empire where
herbs, and had nothing to do with the forbidden gaijin samurai are few on the ground, bandit gangs can prosper
magic. After some consideration, the Emperor agreed, for years, traveling long distances to raid and extort lightly-
and hanabi remain an important part of Rokugani defended peasant villages. In more settled regions, bandits
celebrations to this day. favor raids against trade caravans, villages, rural temples, and
Of course, the secret of gaijin pepper has not gone other sources of lightly-defended wealth which they can keep
wholly unused in the centuries since the gaijin fled for themselves or fence to corrupt merchants or samurai.
Rokugan. The Shosuro Infiltrators, for example, have Most bandit gangs are poorly organized and poorly led,
been known to use something closely resembling gaijin controlled by whoever is strong enough to keep the rest in
pepper, not only for their nageteppo (smoke bombs) but line. Internal dissension and violence are frequent, and battle
also to destroy vital enemy targets such as bridges and tactics usually tend to be crude and direct. Most bandits will
supply warehouses. The Daidoji family of the Crane readily flee from a losing battle—they would not have become
also used gaijin pepper as a secret weapon to off-set bandits if they believed in Bushido, after all. However, if they
the superior numbers of the enemies, although this are unable to escape most bandits will fight bravely and to
hidden treason was eventually discovered and termi- the death; they know only torture and execution await them
nated by the Clan Champion at the end of the twelfth if they are captured.
century. Some criminal and pirate groups have used Somewhat more rarely, a bandit gang may acquire a capable
the forbidden weapon as well, such as the sinister Dark and charismatic leader or series of leaders, allowing it to
Wave fleet that raided the Mantis and Phoenix lands. achieve long-term success and become a serious threat to the
Given the incredible power of gaijin pepper, it is prob- peace of the Empire. These sorts of bandit gangs usually wind
ably inevitable that it will find use again in the future. up attracting large-scale military responses from the Empire.
Probably the most notorious example of this phenomenon is
the long-lived gang called the Forest Killers, who terrorized
many generations of Rokugani from their hidden lair in the
Spine of the World Mountains.
Chapter Seven
Criminals of more than packs of thugs who try to shake down the local 167
peasants for protection money; they scatter quickly when the
the Empire: Gangs forces of law begin to look into matters. However, in the city
Hida Namika’s actions were a huge scandal, of course, and led to months of high tensions between the Crab
and the Phoenix. In the meantime, though, the case against Shiba Tsuna was quietly dismissed, and a few
decades later Imperial law was amended to offer a more concrete and accurate description of maho
168
Chapter Seven
Mantis Clan at one time included many wako within its ranks,
but after attaining Great Clan status it expelled its piratical
elements—and in the process, created a number of new wako Adventure Seed:
gangs, most notably the infamous Rolling Waves fleet. The Pirate’s Treasure
Pirates sometimes acquire a romantic reputation among
Rokugan’s common folk. Since they prey mostly on merchant
Challenge
shipping, few peasants feel the pain of piracy in the same
In the official histories of Rokugan, Fumoki’s lost
way they do banditry, and popular legend often portrays
treasure is finally located in the year 1158 by the Lion
pirates as “noble rogues” who steal from the wealthy and
hero Ikoma Otemi. However, in your own game this
help the downtrodden. Probably the most famous example
need not be true, especially if an old-fashioned trea-
of this (somewhat naïve) view of piracy is the legend of
sure hunt would allow your players a change of pace
Yasuki Fumoki, a Crab pirate from the seventh century who
from the intense pressures of samurai drama. The
left his clan to wage a private war against the Crane aboard
PCs might find clues leading to Fumoki’s lost island
his mighty ship, the Dealthless. Supposedly, Fumoki sank
in any number of places, such as forgotten Crab Clan
over a hundred Crane ships and hid the accumulated wealth
records (Fumoki remained in touch with his old clan
on a remote island; it was lost forever when Fumoki died,
during his war against the Crane).
hurling himself sword-forward into the throat of the King
of the Orochi. Focus
The PCs must undertake a hazardous sea voyage to
Fumoki’s island. If word of their quest has leaked out,
they may face all manner of obstacles, including pirates,
corrupt authorities, rival treasure-seekers, and Fumo-
GM’s Toolbox: Who ki’s Crab descendants seeking their ancestor’s legacy.
Strike
Are These Outlaws? Once the PCs find the island and its treasures (which
Chapter Seven
include the legendary ship Deathless) they still face
one final obstacle: the Orochi King, a sea-serpent of
immense power.
For GMs who wish to incorporate a bandit gang into their
campaign at a level more profound than a one-off encounter,
169
the following listings provide some ideas for fleshing them
out into more serious opponents or villains.
170
New Mechanics an amount equal to your Air Ring to your Armor TN (unless
caught helpless or unaware). You gain a +1k0 bonus to your
attack rolls when fighting with a jitte or a sasumata.
Chapter Seven
Chapter Seven
The Soshi Magistrates are taught to wait for the perfect
weapon, Traveling Pack, 5 koku moment and then overwhelm their enemies with fear and
aggression, crushing lawbreakers with a few swift blows.
Techniques Once per skirmish, you may gain extra unkept dice equal
to your Intimidation skill rank on your attack rolls for one
Rank One: The Face of Justice Round. This technique cannot be used in the Center Stance. 171
The Soshi Magistrates are trained to control their environ-
ment through a mixture of fear and force, intimidating even
174
Chapter Eight
Chapter Eight
175
Religion
“
Your education so far has addressed many of the inade- interact with the members of Rokugan’s various monastic
quacies of your upbringing,” the sensei said one morning. orders.”
“However, given that this is a dojo devoted to the fighting The boy nodded. “I asked Musabi once about the Tao,” he
arts, I would expect that, up until this point, your educa- said. “His response was somewhat… clipped. I could tell it irri-
tion has dealt only sparingly with matters of the spirit and tated him, which is why I never thought to ask him about his
religion.” affiliation in more detail. He was never particularly forthcoming.
“Yes, master,” the student said. Or pleasant. But he assisted the villagers in building and main-
“What experience have you had in your childhood with taining certain defensive structures my father felt were neces-
matters of religion?” sary.”
The boy drew a breath. “A man my father later told me was a “Yes, the Order of Stone enjoys things such as construc-
shugenja visited the village in my sixth summer,” he said. “I did tion and feats of strength,” the sensei observed. “They are
not speak to him or observe anything unusual, but he did bless useful but ultimately rather crude. The reason he eschewed
the crops. At the time I thought he was simply another monk.” your question regarding the Tao is because the Order of Stone
is a Fortunist sect, meaning that they revere the Fortunes to
“Monks,” the sensei said. “You are familiar with the Broth-
the general exclusion of the Tao.”
erhood of Shinsei, then?”
“Monks study one or the other, not both?”
The student frowned slightly. “I have never completely
understood the distinction between different groups of The sensei held out his hands, palms up. “Some sects study
monks,” he admitted. “The monk with whom I have the most both. You might say at least half, perhaps, but most focus
familiarity is called Musabi, and he identifies himself as a on one or the other. Some so much so that the other is often
member of the Order of Stone. I always assumed that was overlooked or ignored outright. Shugenja are vastly more well
perhaps a faction of the Brotherhood? Or is it a competing rounded in that regard, if I may be so immodest as to suggest
organization?” so.”
The sensei laughed heartily. “Monks are not a particu- The boy’s mouth gaped open. “You are a shugenja, master?”
larly competitive group, young one,” he explained. “Your “You seem surprised.”
first assumption was correct. The Order of Stone is one of the “But, but…” the boy could not contain his disbelief. “You
dozens or perhaps hundreds of different and unique orders are the master sensei of a warrior dojo!”
that exist within the Brotherhood of Shinsei. In truth, the
“Indeed I am,” the sensei said with a slow smile. “Curious,
Brotherhood is little more than a term created by Imperial
is it not?”
decree to make it easier to codify, communicate with, and
face, and the people of the Emerald Empire owe everything
they have achieved to the guidance of their founders.
The Religions Most Rokugani are well aware of this fact and have insti-
tuted their reverence and gratitude to the Kami in formal
of Rokugan religion. Almost as soon as the Kami died and passed into
Tengoku, the Rokugani began establishing shrines to their
memory; in modern Rokugan, all members of a clan regu-
larly offer prayers to their founding Kami. In many cases
“Understand the Will of Heaven, and you make all these shrines also pay homage to later heroes and legendary
things possible. Ignore it, and you will accomplish noth- figures within the clan. For the Rokugani this expanded rever-
ing.” ence does not mean disrespecting the founding Kami. Rather,
worshipping both the Kami and the other great ancestors
of the clan together is a way for the people to honor those
— The Tao of Shinsei
mortals who have successfully risen to their Kami’s expecta-
tions.
The other seven Kami founded the seven original Great Clans, invoke the Kami who was particularly renowned for the sort
forging each in their own image based on the skills and of activity that needs to be blessed. Bayushi, for instance, was
virtues they most strongly believed in. The knowledge and renowned for his cunning and guile, so anyone who needs
wisdom the Kami brought to the world forever changed its these particular traits can benefit from praying to him. Simi-
176 larly, those who practice the arts might call upon Doji, or even
Shiba, since both of these Kami were known for their appreci-
ation and skill with artistic matters. This practice of calling on
Chapter Eight
the Realm of Evil. After the Battle at Oblivion’s Gate in the themselves bound by a number of very stringent restrictions
early twelfth century, the spirit of Ryoshun moved to Meido, on how they must act and how they can use their power. Like
the Realm of Waiting, where he now guards the afterlife. Once all truly divine beings, they are susceptible to fluctuations in
the Rokugani became aware of Ryuoshun’s existence, many the balance of forces influencing the cosmos; as such they are
began to pray to him, seeking his help in guiding their loved required to maintain the Celestial balance or risk a heavenly
Chapter Eight
ones’ souls through the afterlife. catastrophe. Indeed, it was the threat of such a catastrophe
The corrupted Ninth Kami, Fu Leng, was once the strongest that ultimately led to the ouster of Yakamo and Hitomi.
among the Kami—perhaps the most powerful of them in all Beneath the Sun and Moon are their primary servants, the
ways. He is feared in Rokugan but is not worshipped; in fact, Seven Fortunes and the Elemental Dragons. Both of these
few even dare to openly speak his name for fear of bringing groups command power that is incomprehensible to mortals—
his attention to them. Fu Leng’s power, however, is undeni- less than their masters’, but with fewer restrictions on how it 177
able, and all Rokugani recognize it. His influence over the may be used without creating an imbalance in the Celestial
Religion
very soil of the Shadowlands and the power he holds over all Order. The Fortunes and the Dragons are permitted to take
those who inhabit the vile place is clearly evident. Fu Leng direct action in the mortal realm, but they exercise this power
is revered by the creatures of the Shadowlands and by the only very rarely to avoid disruptions.
Lost, those mortals who have been consumed by the Taint. In The Dragons inhabit a specific portion of the Heavens
the twelfth century, the so-called Spider Clan—created by the known colloquially as the Dragonlands. There is one Dragon
Dark Lord of the Shadowlands in an attempt to infiltrate the for each of the five Elements, as well as a number of other
Empire—attempts to claim Great Clan status on the basis of Dragons, including the Celestial Dragon, who holds the
worshipping Fu Leng as a Kami, much as the rest of Rokugan Heavens aloft, and the Thunder Dragon, the spirit and patron
worships the other Kami. Needless to say, most Rokugani of heroes in the mortal realm. During the twelfth century,
regard this idea as blasphemous. two new twin Dragons manifest: the Jade Dragon, a being of
virtue and purity, and the Obsidian Dragon, a being of vice
The Rulers of Tengoku and dishonor. Eventually, these Celestial twins ascend to hold
the positions of Sun and Moon.
The Dragons typically observe the mortal realm by
In the Heavens the absolute rulers are the Sun and Moon, bestowing a fraction of their inestimable power upon a mortal
although the exact identities of these two supreme beings has vassal, creating individuals known as the Oracles of Light.
changed over the course of 1100 years. For most of Rokugan’s There is only ever one Oracle in existence for each Dragon,
history, Onnotangu the Lord Moon and Amaterasu the Lady and if an Oracle somehow perishes or abandons its post,
Sun held these positions, watching over the Empire founded the Dragon chooses another one. It is extremely rare for the
by their children. During the Hidden Emperor era, both of Dragons themselves to manifest in Ningen-do, and when they
these divinities perished and were replaced by a pair of mortal do it is always a major event that has long-lasting repercus-
heroes, Hida Yakamo (who became Lord Sun) and Mirumoto sions.
Hitomi (who became Lady Moon). The reign of these elevated Beyond the lesser dragons and Oracles, the Elemental
mortals proved an unstable one, however, and near the end of Dragons are also served in the Heavens and the mortal
the twelfth century the Celestial Order reasserted its primacy. realm by the ryu and fushichiko, dragon and phoenix spirits
Yakamo and Hitomi were cast out of the Heavens and replaced (described in the L5R 4th Edition sourcebook Enemies of the
by the Jade and Obsidian Dragons, who became the Jade Sun Empire). Below them in the mortal realm are the elemental
and the Obsidian Moon. kami, the basic spirits that comprise all things.
Regardless of their identity, the Sun and Moon are the The Seven Fortunes are similar in many respects to the
undisputed rulers of the heavenly court. However, they are Elemental Dragons. They have nigh-infinite divine power
restricted by their role in the Celestial Order, using their power are quite comfortable with the codified worship offered them
in the mortal realm on an infrequent basis. The Fortunes will by the people of Rokugan.
often bestow their blessings on mortals who seek their favor, Like the Elemental Dragons, the Seven Fortunes have
or curse those who have offended them in some way. The servants as well, but theirs are more powerful. The count-
Fortunes also sometimes take stronger action and manifest less Lesser Fortunes or mikokami are treated by the Seven
directly in the mortal realm; such events always make a
Fortunes as vassals and servants—indeed the Seven have been
significant impression on the Empire’s affairs. For example, in
known on occasion to treat them poorly. The mikokami are
the mid-twelfth century Bishamon, the Fortune of Strength,
more powerful than the dragons’ servants, and are somewhat
manifested in the mortal world to personally curse the Scor-
more likely than the Seven Fortunes to visit the mortal realm
pion Clan for failing to protect the prophet Rosoku, descen-
and to bestow blessings or curses on those who draw their
dant of Shinsei. The Seven Fortunes existed before the rise of
attention. A handful of the mikokami existed before mankind,
Rokugan, and were worshiped with great zeal and fear by the
in the same manner as the Seven Fortunes, and these entities
scattered tribes who lived in those ancient days; as such they
tend to be more mysterious and powerful as a result (they
are typically referred to as primal Fortunes). Most, however,
are former mortals who were elevated to divinity by Imperial
decree or through divine intervention. The Emperor’s ability
to create new Fortunes is rarely used and is considered one of
the most telling signs of the favor of the Sun Goddess on her
child Hantei. Over the centuries hundreds of heroes have been
elevated to the position of lesser Fortune within the divine
courts of the Celestial Heavens.
of
Benten is the lone female entity among the Seven Fortunes.
These deities do not have ranks among their own number,
but on the rare occasions when they appear together, Benten
178 often speaks for the group—presumably because of her greater
gift for oratory and diplomacy. Benten can only be described
Chapter Eight
Chapter Eight
the peasants of the Empire, if for no other reason than that
ever reason, Jurojin seems to return their favor.
they work harder than any other mortals and receive virtu-
ally no reward. In Ebisu’s mind this is just, for the fruits of
hard work are their own reward, and the disappointment of
failure is punishment enough for those who do not achieve The Lesser Fortunes
their goals. Ebisu traditionally appears as a man in rough garb 179
more befitting a common laborer than a divine entity, but Ekibyogami, Fortune of Plague and
Religion
his otherworldly aura ensures no one but the most obtuse
Pestilence
buffoon would ever mistake him for a mortal commoner.
Ebisu favors the Mantis heavily (although this may seem Ekibyogami is a cruel and merciless Fortune, feared throughout
contradictory given their sometimes illicit activities). This the Empire. She is regularly entreated to spare her curses from
is because they earned their position among the Great Clans friends and family, and offerings to her are made often during
rather than having it given to them as a birthright. the winter months or times of plague. Ekibyogami occasion-
ally must submit to the will of Jurojin by sparing mortals
from her powers, but at other times she is given free will to do
Fukurokujin, Fortune of Wisdom as she pleases. She particularly enjoys cursing those who have
To the Rokugani, the Fortune of Wisdom is the entity most failed to observe the sovereignty of the Fortunes.
closely associated with the concept of enlightenment, and
many pray to him in hopes of achieving that elusive state.
Emma-O, Fortune of Death
Many scholars in the Empire’s theological circles equate the
Fortune with Shinsei in some way, with some insisting Fuku- Emma-O is usually represented as a tall bearded man with an
rokujin is somehow an aspect of Shinsei, while others respond unkind countenance; perhaps he is bitter because his duties
to this suggestion with accusations of blasphemy. He is less have permanently removed him from the Celestial Heavens.
well known than many of the other Seven Fortunes, and has Some traditions depict him as an empty suit of armor instead.
far fewer documented appearances in the mortal realm. He is As the Fortune of Death, Emma-O holds dominion over Meido,
normally depicted as an older man with long, sharp features the Realm of Waiting. Those who perish in the mortal realm
but bright and alert eyes. Fukurokujin has a history of favoring come to Meido to await Emma-O’s judgment. He weighs the
the Dragon and Phoenix clans, as there are more theologians sum of each person’s worth and judges them, perhaps naming
and scholars among them than in most other parts of the a period of time they must wait until they can be reincar-
Empire, and far more who seek wisdom for its own sake rather nated, condemning them to a place like Jigoku or Gaki-do, or
than as an means to an end. The few times the Fortune has more rarely deeming them worthy of ascending to the Realm
appeared or intervened in mortal affairs have often coincided of Blessed Ancestors for fulfilling their destiny. Emma-O
with some form of conflict between his two favored clans, an is known to have fathered at least one child with a mortal
event which appears to upset him considerably. woman, an exceedingly unusual act for a Fortune of any sort.
In the twelfth century, the gaijin gods known as the Lords
Hotei, Fortune of Contentment of Death are granted recognition by the Celestial Heavens and
assigned to Meido, where they fulfill the duty of judgment
Hotei is the Fortune of Contentment and Serenity, and blesses
those who have accepted their place in the universe. Those
while Emma-O simply oversees the souls under his care and Hachiman, Fortune of Battle
hunts down those who have avoided their fate.
The Fortune of Battle is particularly revered among soldiers
actively serving in their clan’s army, as well as among mili-
Goemon, Fortune of Heroes tary officers of all sorts. Hachiman is seen as a vassal of either
Matsu Goemon lived in the late eleventh and early twelfth Bishamon or Fukurokujin, depending on the inclinations of
centuries, serving the Lion Clan armies with distinction for the individual offering worship. Hachiman has shrines at the
decades. He participated in the Clan War as a young man, sight of many major battles from the past. His favor is often
and went on to fight in the War against the Darkness, the invoked en masse by an army immediately prior to taking
War of Spirits, and countless other skirmishes as well. He the field.
came to the attention of the Lion generals because of the high
morale and success rate among those in his unit; the younger Hamanri, Fortune of
soldiers considered him an unstoppable warrior and fought Stability and Government
with great fervor, leading to victory on the field of battle.
Goemon was finally brought low in the war between the Lion A bureaucrat who devoted his life to increasing the efficiency
and Unicorn over possession of the City of the Rich Frog, of the Imperial government, Otomo Hamanri was quiet and
during a particularly intense battle that coincided with the unassuming, with others often taking credit for his innovations
supernatural incident known as the Rain of Blood. Fearful the and improvements. This did not deter Hamanri, however, who
loss of such a hero might damage morale, and concerned over considered duty vastly more important than glory or reward.
the possible impact of the mysterious Rain on the destina- A magistrate associate of his took it on himself to document
tion of his soul, the Kitsu family petitioned Emperor Toturi III Hamanri’s various innovations, and after the bureaucrat’s
to elevate Goemon as a Fortune. Toturi Naseru responded by death he presented these accounts to the Emerald Champion,
proclaiming Goemon the Fortune of Heroes, a position that who in turn showed them to the Emperor. The Emperor levied
placed him in service to the Thunder Dragon. stern punishments against many who had exploited the work
of the quiet scribe, and elevated Hamanri to the position of
Fortune in recognition of his devotion and efficiency.
Religion
180
Chapter Eight
Haruhiko, Fortune of Fishermen Jikoju, Fortune of the East Wind
The tale of Haruhiko is one of inspiration to the lower classes Jikoju is one of four lesser Fortunes who are associated with
throughout the Empire. Haruhiko began life as a simple the four directional winds, in this case the East Wind. The
peasant, a fisherman who worked tirelessly to feed not only connection between these four Fortunes and the long-recog-
his own family but also others who needed assistance. He nized Fortune of Wind, Kaze-no-Kami, is ill understood. For
never seemed aware of his own poverty, and in one instance most of Rokugan’s history, monks and clergy believed Jikoju
shared a fish with a hungry stranger—who turned out to be and the other three represented facets of Kaze-no-kami,
the Emperor. This particular Emperor had a penchant for but following that enigmatic entity’s death at the hands of
wandering the Empire disguised as a peasant to learn more Fu Leng in the twelfth century, the other Fortunes of wind
about his people, and for Haruhiko’s simple act of kindness endured, proving they did not exist as mere facets of a larger
the Emperor elevated him to be the Fortune of Fishermen being. Because the east wind blows from the seas of Rokugan,
upon his death. it is considered a thing of exoticism and mystery, bearing the
Haruhiko is a rare example of a Fortune who later died—he unknown from whatever lands lie across the seas.
is killed by Fu Leng during the Dark Kami’s assault on the
Celestial Heavens in the twelfth century. Jizo, Fortune of Mercy
Jizo is an extremely popular Fortune who is most often
Hikora, Fortune of Oak entreated by those suffering from some malady or another,
The Fortune of Oak is a stoic and removed entity, generally whether an actual illness or simply bad circumstances. There
entreated by those who dwell in forested regions or who is some debate among theological circles as to whether Jizo
depend on the forest for their livelihood in some way. Carpen- is a unique entity or simply an aspect of Fukurokujin, as no
ters, for example, revere Hikora and the other Fortunes who formal records exist of the promotion of any mortal named
embody the virtues of wood, offering prayers to them while Jizo to the position of Fortune. Detractors counter this by
cutting lumber and constructing wooden goods, asking for arguing that Jizo is a primal Fortune who predates the exis-
durability and beauty. tence of mankind.
Chapter Eight
Hujokuko, Fortune of Fertility Jotei, Fortune of Morning Dew
The Fortune of Fertility has few shrines or temples, but is A Fortune of very little influence by even the most generous
frequently invoked by those who wish to bear children or who estimation, the Fortune of Morning Dew is most famous for
have had no success in beginning their own families. She is his involvement in the creation of the Shrine of Reverse
considered to be a vassal of Benten and many worshippers Fortunes. The formerly dilapidated shrine had been devoted 181
invoke both divinities at once. Nuns and Shugenja-ko devoted to Jotei, but a farmer who happened by misheard and believed
specifically to Hujokuko are rare but extremely popular, it was devoted to Hotei, the Fortune of Contentment. Knowing
Religion
always in demand for their rituals and blessings, believed virtually nothing of proper prayers or rituals, the farmer
to increase fertility in those who receive them. Hujokuko’s spent much of his life tending to the shrine and revering the
adherents are almost invariably female. Fortunes for their guidance. Although he eventually discov-
ered he had been invoking the wrong name, he died without
regret, having lived a happy life. Jotei blessed the farmer’s
Inari, Fortune of Rice grave and memory, and in modern times the shrine (now
Unquestionably one of the most venerated of all lesser known as the Shrine of Reverse Fortunes) receives many visi-
Fortunes, Inari is invoked regularly by virtually every farmer tors.
in the entire Empire. Inari is depicted primarily as female, and
is considered by most to be a benevolent Fortune—even when
Kaze-no-kami, Fortune of Wind
harvests are poor it is generally blamed on a more malevo-
lent entity, or simply assumed the farmers failed to be pious This enigmatic entity is one of the three so-called Unnamed
enough or to offer a sufficient sacrifice to the Fortune to gain Fortunes, beings with no proper names but rather approxima-
her blessing. Inari’s rarely depicted wrathful aspect is known tions of their purpose and existence. It is generally believed
as the Frost Dragon, a creature that brings untimely frosts these three entities are among those Fortunes who existed
that can devastate the crops of the arrogant or disobedient. prior to the development of Rokugan’s cosmology, along with
the Seven Fortunes and a few other powerful entities such
as Inari. Fortunist Monks who devote their study to Kaze-
Isora, Fortune of the Seashore no-kami, known as the Order of Wind, make no effort to
A lonely and isolated being, Isora’s prayers are invoked by understand the object of their worship but simply accept its
sailors who hope to return safely home, as well as by those enigmatic nature.
who dwell along the coastline anywhere in the Empire. Isora
Kaze-no-kami is killed in the twelfth century during the
is known to be a wrathful Fortune and can devastate those
assault on the gates of Tengoku by the dark god Fu Leng and
who are loyal to her for no other reason than to sate her
his demon army.
periodic flares of anger. Some attribute this to her grief, as
it is believed her lover, another Fortune, was eradicated by
the Lying Darkness long ago. Even Isora herself cannot fully Kenro-ji-jin, Fortune of Soil
remember her lost love. It is possible that there is no other Fortune to whom more
shrines are devoted than the Fortune of Soil. Virtually every
farmer and gardener in the Empire maintains a small shrine
to Kenro-ji-jin near his fields, offering prayers before begin-
ning the day’s farming or ending it, and sometimes additional Koshin, Fortune of Roads
times throughout the day. Kenro-ji-jin is notoriously impartial
Most Rokugani travel infrequently at best, and it is not at all
and it is extremely difficult to gain his attention one way or
uncommon for many, particularly among the lower castes,
another, so regular devotions are a must. Kenro-ji-jin is one
to go their entire lives without leaving the boundaries of a
of many Fortunes involved with producing crops, including
particular province. Those who do travel, however, tend to
Inari, Kuroshin, and Toyoyuki-omikama.
travel rather extensively. The Unicorn and the Miya heralds
are among the most prominent such folk, but merchants of all
Kisada, Fortune of Persistence stripes also travel widely, not to mention scouts, magistrates,
The legendary hero Hida Kisada is remembered for a number and tax collectors. Caravan masters frequently maintain small
of reasons, both successes and failures. Perhaps his most mobile shrines to Koshin to ensure their travels are safe and
impressive feat, however, came at the end of his life when prosperous.
Fu Leng stabbed him through the stomach with the Ances-
tral Blade of the Hantei. Despite the terrible wound from a Kuroshin, Fortune of Agriculture
weapon reputed to instantly slay all it struck, Kisada survived
The Fortune of Agriculture is venerated by farmers, and is
another two years, assisting his clan in redeeming itself for
closely associated with other Fortunes of similar nature such
its terrible deeds during the Clan War. For this, and for his
as Inari, Fortune of Rice, and Kenro-ji-jin, Fortune of Soil,
brilliant tactical mind and service to the Empire (interrupted
and to a lesser extent Toyouke-omikama, the Fortune of
though it was by tragically poor judgment), Emperor Toturi I
Grain. Kuroshin is an extremely patient and kind Fortune,
declared Kisada the Fortune of Persistence.
and will favor all those who are truly pious and patient in
Later in the twelfth century, Kisada returns to the mortal taking the time and effort to learn to farm properly. Those
realm and regains human flesh, setting aside his divinity as who are respectful of their farms, who take pains to ensure
he passes through Oblivion’s Gate. He remains with the Crab each year that the next year’s harvest will be as bountiful and
for several years before falling victim to Scorpion assassins, the land properly maintained, earn his particular favor. Those
whereupon he returns to the Celestial Heavens and resumes who are careless and leave the land depleted or barren, on the
his duties as a Fortune. other hand, earn his ire. The largest shrines to Kuroshin can
be found in the Unicorn and Crane holdings, who boast some
Religion
Koji, Fortune of the Kitchen of the most fertile plains in the Empire.
Sometimes jokingly referred to as the Fortune of House-
wives, Koji’s likeness is omnipresent in the kitchens of all Kyufoki, Fortune of Earthquakes
castes throughout the Empire. Housewives and mothers pray A wrathful and fearsome entity, Kyufoki is sometimes associ-
182
to her with great fervor and regularity, asking her to protect ated with Osano-Wo simply because the two are so well known
their homes from the ever-present threat of fire, which can for visiting their ire on the mortal realm. Unlike Osano-Wo,
Chapter Eight
devastate even the largest and wealthiest estate. Koji is often however, the Fortune of Earthquakes has no favored descen-
depicted as a plump and happy woman with nimble hands. dants of his own and shows mercy or leniency to none. Certain
She also oversees the art of cooking, which some artisans regions are known to have the Fortune’s particular disfavor
consider a ritualized process rivaling the sanctity of the tea and are subject to frequent earthquakes. Earthquake Fish Bay,
ceremony or formal flower arrangement. certain portions of the Spine of the World Mountains, and
even the city of Otosan Uchi are among these unfortunate
Komoku, Fortune of the West Wind locations.
Komoku is the second of the so-called “Four Winds Fortunes,”
entities associated with the four directional winds of supersti- Megumi, Fortune of Heroic Guidance
tion and folklore. Komoku is associated with the west wind, Some believe the Fortune of Heroic Guidance is a facet of the
generally regarded as the mildest of the four winds. The Thunder Dragon, the entity widely regarded as the Celestial
western wind is considered the herald of prosperity and early patron of heroes. This is not the case, although the two enti-
spring, and as such is well-regarded by the superstitious lower ties are bound by fate and mutual purpose to a strong alli-
classes. The Mantis in particular favor the west wind, as it is ance. Megumi is a mischievous entity, prone to interference
the wind that propels their ships home from the mainland to in mortal affairs in a manner more powerful Fortunes cannot
the Islands of Silk & Spice. indulge due to the restrictions placed on their power. Megumi
likes to appear in mortal form as an aged man, usually from
Ko-no-hama, Fortune of Flowers the lower classes, in order to test the worth and honor of
samurai. Those who pass his tests are granted his blessings,
The Fortune of Flowers is a petite and delicate entity,
while those who do not are left to their own devices. When-
mirroring the plants that are her dominion. She is childlike
ever he is in mortal form, Megumi always possesses one item
in appearance and depiction, and is favored by artisans of all
of brilliant blue color, no matter how out of place it might
sorts, although she is naturally particularly popular among
seem.
ikebana artists and gardeners. She is a special favorite among
the Kakita and Shiba families, who have strong artisan tradi- Although Megumi is well-known for his appearances as an
tions, but all samurai families who embrace the outdoors and elderly man, he actually appears even more frequently in the
natural beauty maintain small and unobtrusive shrines to her form of a crane. For this reason he is very well regarded by
in the most beautiful regions of their homelands. the Crane Clan.
Musubu-no-Kami, Fortune of Marriage sort of contest, usually a game or a competition of riddles.
Those who are found truly worthy are granted a vision of
The second of the so-called Unnamed Fortunes, Musubu-no-
things to come, but only as a sense of a fate the individual
Kami is a primal Fortune intricately bound to the tradition of
can alter if he or she chooses a path very carefully. These
marriage among mortals. The Fortune has no set form, and
visions frequently lead to ruin, but the truly strong-willed
can appear as male or female, adorned in any manner one can
and intelligent can come through them stronger and more
imagine. Musubu-no-Kami is especially venerated by match-
prosperous than before.
makers, who invoke its favor in an attempt to ensure the
matches they arrange will be both happy and prosperous, not
to mention politically beneficial for all parties (although in Natsu-togumara, Fortune of Travel and
truth the latter is of the most interest to most matchmakers). It Experience
is believed the benevolent influence of this Fortune can lead A lesser-known Fortune, Natsu-togumara is considered a
those who are meant for one another together, and can bring patron by those who crave adventure and excitement. More
serenity and happiness to even the most cool and dutiful than one samurai who felt trapped in a minor role somewhere
arranged marriages. Benten and Musubu-no-Kami are often in an obscure holding has prayed fervently to the Fortune
associated with each other but not directly connected, since of Travel and Experience for a greater duty in the Empire.
love and marriage are not always the same thing. Magistrates often pray for his blessings in order to better
The Otomo family particularly venerates Musubu-no- fulfill their duties. Those who undertake an artist’s journey
Kami and maintains an enormous and elaborate temple to or the warrior pilgrimage of musha shugyo also frequently
the entity, invoking its favor in the course of their frequent invoke the name of Natsu-togumara.
duty as matchmakers. A major shrine to the Fortune is also
maintained in Musume Mura, the town which is home to the Nagiroko-to, Fortune of Forgiveness
Crane Clan’s finest matchmakers.
The Fortune of Forgiveness is usually invoked by the penitent
and the guilty. Those who have committed some shameful act
Muzaka, Fortune of Enigmas that cannot or will not be forgiven by mortal minds may pray
As mysterious as might be expected given the nature of his to Nagiroko-to in the hope that she will favor them with her
Chapter Eight
position within the Celestial hierarchy, Muzaka is a Fortune blessing and place forgiveness in the hearts of the wronged
poorly understood by mortal minds and lacks any significant parties. The only group known to entreat the Fortune en masse
number of devotees. The Fortune of Enigmas are the Deathseekers of the Lion Clan, who often
is extremely obscure, and typically only
theologians and scholars know of his exis-
183
tence; occasionally, however, an individual
will have reason to seek out this entity and
Religion
entreat his favor.
Unknown to even his handful of zealous
adherents, Muzaka has a tradition of entering
the Empire once every year or so, seeking
out a worthy mortal to engage in some
pray that their acts of heroic death will bring forgiveness from entreaties, but no one knows exactly why other than that it is
the spirits of their ancestors. in some way tied to Sengen’s presence. The prevailing theory
is that the mountain was in some way involved in important
Osano-Wo, Fortune of Fire and Thunder supernatural events prior to the rise of man. When the Naga
were briefly awake and active in the twelfth century, Roku-
Perhaps the most powerful of the mikokami, Osano-Wo was
gani scholars attempted to discover if the serpent-men had
once the mortal Hida Osano-Wo, son of the Kami Hida and
any records of the mountain’s unique properties, but the Naga
his wife, the mortal avatar of the Thunder Dragon. With such
were strangely reluctant to discuss it or to permit the scholars
lineage Osano-Wo quickly became a great hero and legendary
to access their records of that region.
figure among the early Crab. He did not die of old age but
instead was murdered; his death was avenged by Kaimetsu-
uo, his elder son and the founder of the Mantis Clan. When Sudaro, Fortune of Perseverance
Kaimetsu-uo assaulted the Phoenix fortification where his Sudaro is a minor Fortune whose place in the heavenly
father’s murderer was hidden, he called on his father and order was somewhat upset by the ascension of Kisada as
the gates were struck down by lightning, clearly indicating the Fortune of Persistence. Sudaro lacks the sheer force of
Osano-Wo’s favor still held power in the mortal realm. Some will and strength of personality Kisada possesses; although
have argued that this proved Osano-Wo had already ascended he may perhaps be somewhat resentful of the newcomer’s
to the Celestial Heavens, but regardless, the Phoenix soon greater prominence in the hearts and minds of the Empire’s
successfully petitioned the Emperor to declare Osano-Wo a samurai, he has accepted his role as a kindred spirit, perhaps
Fortune. even somewhat subservient to Kisada due to the latter’s vastly
greater number of worshipers and adherents. It is a bit ironic
Sadahako, Fortune of Geisha and Artists that the Fortune of Perseverance has been placed in a difficult
position in which he has little choice but to accept his posi-
The existence of a Fortune of Geisha is something of a quiet
tion and persevere.
controversy, primarily because geisha exist on such a low
level of the Celestial Order. Although records are somewhat
incomplete concerning this matter, it is believed Sadahako Suitengu, Fortune of the Sea
was a geisha favored by a member of the Hantei dynasty, so The Fortune of the Sea is one of the primal Fortunes, having
Religion
much so that she was elevated to Fortunehood following her existed long before mankind was capable of elevation to
death, many years after the association between the two had divinity. Unlike many primal Fortunes, Suitengu has a fixed
ended. Possibly in order to forestall controversy, Sadahako appearance and always manifests in the same manner: a
was also made the Fortune of Artists, and it is this aspect of rather unassuming male samurai with wind-blown hair and
184 her divinity that receives the most attention. Some go so far robes, a wild wrathful look in his eyes. Suitengu is not a kind
as to identify her solely as the Fortune of Artists, although or merciful Fortune. Most prayers offered to him are to avoid
Chapter Eight
most are too pious to omit part of a Fortune’s portfolio even his wrath rather than to entreat his mercy, for those most
if they find it distasteful. Artisans revere Sadahako and pray familiar with the sea know all too well that Suitengu and
for her inspiration, particularly among the Kakita and Shiba the waters he rules are absolutely merciless. Shrines to Suit-
families. engu appear all across Rokugan’s coastline, and hurricanes
are considered at least partially a manifestation of his anger.
Saibankan, The largest such shrine appears in Clear Water Village in the
Fortune of Magistrates and Judges Crab lands. A major port of the southern Empire, the city sees
hundreds of ships coming and going every day, and thou-
Soshi Saibankan was a key figure in the Empire’s older system sands of sailors pray and make offerings to Suitengu to seek
of law enforcement, wherein individuals accused of criminal permission to trespass across his domain.
acts were brought before regional officials known as judges
for determination of guilt or innocence. Because of his promi-
nence and skill as a judge, Saibankan was approached by Tamon, Fortune of the North Wind
an early Emerald Champion, Doji Hatsuo, and together the Tamon is one of the “Four Wind Fortunes,” representing the
two developed the justice system that eventually became the northern wind. As the embodiment of the northern wind,
Imperial Magistrates, a system which has endured for a thou- Tamon is generally associated with the coming of autumn and
sand years with almost no change whatsoever. Saibankan died winter. He is feared by farmers and those who are dependant
one decade after leaving Imperial service, and was promptly on the seasons for their livelihood. Of the four winds, Tamon
elevated to the position of Fortune. Although magistrates and is the most malevolent, whereas Jikoju is the most mysterious.
other law enforcement personnel throughout the Empire pray
to him daily, he is also the object of prayers from members Tengen, Fortune of Writing and Literature
of the Scorpion Clan who wish for his wisdom and assistance
The Fortune of Writing and Literature is, as might be expected,
in avoiding detection by the same magistrates Saibankan
particularly revered by shugenja and priests throughout the
created.
Empire. He is a quiet and reserved figure, remaining largely
absent from many of the more prominent displays of the
Sengen, Fortune of Mount Sengen Heavens’ power in the mortal realm. He prefers to quietly
Sengen is one of the oldest known primal Fortunes, but despite bless those who seek his favor and prove worthy of it. Tengen
having been identified early on in the Empire’s history, little is particularly popular among historians and those who
is known about its true function or role in the Celestial Order. create works of fiction, and frequently has shrines in major
Shugenja agree the kami in the area around Mount Sengen historical archives and artisan holdings. The largest temple to
are particularly powerful and more receptive to mortal Tengen was once located in the Ikoma provinces of the Lion
lands, but was destroyed during a war. An ambitious member a series of Celestial Swords granted to the Great Clans by the
of the Miya family ensured an even larger shrine was created Heavens. Although Tsi Xing Guo allegedly possessed some-
within the Miya provinces, accomplishing a minor political thing of a temper in mortal life, he is known as a calm and
victory at the expense of the Lion. even-tempered Fortune who is content to focus on his craft
In addition to the more common scholars and historians, and do what is asked of him. He is revered by families with
Tengen is sometimes invoked by spies, scouts, and any others strong smithing traditions, such as the Kaiu of the Crab and
who are dependant on codes and ciphers to protect them from the Dragon Clan’s Tamori, as well as the Tsi family itself. He
their enemies. is also favored by bushi, who pray for his blessings on their
weapons as they prepare for battle.
Toku, Fortune of Virtue
Yama-no-kami, Fortune of Stone
The Fortune of Virtue is one of the most famous figures in the
Empire’s modern history, and one of the greatest anomalies to The third of the Unnamed Fortunes is by far the most myste-
exist within the Celestial Order. Toku was born a peasant, but rious of the three, and one whose existence raises more ques-
desired nothing more than to live the exciting and virtuous tions about the entire triad of primal Fortunes. Yama-no-
life of a samurai. Through an almost absurd combination kami appears to have chosen to be forgotten by the majority
of fortuitous events, he became a ronin, concealing his true of mortals, for what reason no one can say. A very small
birthright from all others. He joined the army of the outcast sect of monks, the Order of Stone, tend to his one and only
Lion Champion, Akodo Toturi, and helped save the Empire known temple, which exists deep within the mountains, far
from its enemies during the Clan War. After Toturi’s ascension outside normal travel routes, and well away from the hold-
to Emperor, he formally granted Toku samurai status, made ings of all the Great Clans. Complicating what is known about
him captain of the Imperial Guard, and eventually granted the Unnamed Fortunes is the Order of Stone’s insistence
him his own Minor Clan, the Monkey. that Yama-no-kami once had a name, but allowed it to be
forgotten for reasons they will not reveal to outsiders.
Upon Toku’s death years later, Toturi’s son elevated Toku
to the status of Fortune of Virtue. In the late twelfth century
Toku is revered by thousands across the Empire. He is known Yozo, Fortune of Vengeance
Chapter Eight
as an active and benevolent Fortune, free with his blessings Certainly one of the most unique Fortunes in Rokugan’s
and rare indeed with his condemnation of mortals. cosmology, the Fortune of Vengeance was once a mortal
shugenja named Yozo. He retired to a monastery at the
Toyoyuke-omikama, Fortune of Grain traditional age despite many misgivings about the unful-
filled aspects of his life. Yozo took a new name to reflect
Vastly less revered than Inari, the Fortune of Grain, Toyoyuke- 185
his new life, but never abandoned his research and curiosity.
omikama’s repute suffers from the fact that grain is raised
Years later, in a moment of frustration, weakness, and regret,
far less widely than rice throughout the Empire. Bread and
Religion
he committed an unforgiveable act and summoned an oni.
other grain products are not terribly popular with most Roku-
Immediately afterward he was filled with regret and self-
gani, certainly nowhere near as popular as the omnipresent
loathing, and he destroyed the beast, banishing it back to the
rice. Grain is extremely useful as horse feed, however, so
depths of Jigoku. Filled with remorse, Yozo left the monas-
Toyoyuki-omikama is quite popular in the Unicorn lands. The
tery and spent the rest of his life tirelessly fighting against
largest temples to him can be found in that part of the Empire.
corruption and evil within the Empire. Upon his death years
Despite his lesser status, the Fortune of Grain is not resentful
later, his spirit spontaneously ascended to Tengoku as the
of Inari’s superior standing in the Celestial Order, accepting
Fortune of Vengeance. Unfortunately, a fragment of his soul
his lot and performing his role in the universe as a dutiful
remained with the demon he had created, and when Fu Leng
Fortune should.
assaulted the gates of the Celestial Heavens in the twelfth
century, the demon was among his followers. It consumed
Uzume, Fortune of Dancing numerous smaller Fortunes and was ultimately destroyed
The Fortune of Dance is a carefree and capricious being, in combat with Yozo, who likewise perished. The fate of the
often depicted as a joyously laughing young woman—a sharp mortal Yozo’s soul is unknown, and this entire incident is
contrast to many of the more severe and humorless immor- completely unprecedented in Rokugani theology.
tals who populate the courts of the Celestial Heavens. Many
dances in the Empire are highly structured and ritualized, but Zocho, Fortune of the South Wind
just as many are drunken revelries, and Uzume celebrates
The last of the so-called “Four Winds Fortunes,” Zocho is the
both with equal fervor and joy. Earning Uzume’s wrath is
embodiment of the south wind, a wind generally well regarded
difficult indeed, as she is simply not a wrathful Fortune and
because it heralds the coming of the summer, the growing
prefers to ignore those who eschew dance or who take them-
season and the time of many early harvests. Although not as
selves too seriously.
feared as Tamon, who brings the harsh northern winds that
herald winter, Zocho is still somewhat feared by the people
Xing Guo, Fortune of Steel of Rokugan because the summer winds can also bring fierce
Tsi Xing Guo was elevated to the position of Fortune of Steel summer storms, not to mention that samurai consider summer
not by Imperial decree but instead by the will of the Sun the season of war. The Mantis respect Zocho for his storms,
and Moon, who appreciated his exquisite craftsmanship and and while the famers of the Empire do not have as much
desired his weapons in order to continue their ongoing peri- reason to fear his arrival as his northern counterpart, they
odic feud across the skies. He first came to the awareness of still seek to avoid his wrath and attempt to placate him by
the Great Clans in the early twelfth century when he crafted whatever means possible.
The Celestial Dragons them are not sufficient to cause harm. The kami who occupy
physical materials are generally associated with the dragons
as well, and it is possible the dragons actually created them.
The Celestial Dragons are entities of incredible power and
Most theologians reject this and believe the kami were created
influence who hold dominion over the substance of the
at the same time as the dragons, during the forging of the
universe itself. In a very real way, all matter governed by
mortal world by Lady Sun and Lord Moon.
a dragon’s aligned element can be considered a part of that
dragon, although the ties between cc The Air Dragon is capricious and whimsical, or at
least as close to such a description as a celestial en-
tity can truly be. Air is easily the most curious of all
the dragons, and is known to visit the mortal realm
with greater frequency than the others, often tak-
ing an innocuous form in order to witness important
events. The dragon is also believed to be the patron of
prophets and visionaries, and some believe it whispers
hints of the future into the ears of those who are best
equipped to hear and understand them.
cc The Earth Dragon has no trace of the curiosity that
marks the Air Dragon’s character. Earth is not in-
terested in the goings-on of the mortal realm or the
The Shadow Dragon activities of humankind in any way, but instead is
content merely to exist as is its mandate in the Ce-
There is one more dragon that warrants mention: the lestial Order, taking only what actions in the mortal
insidious entity known as the Shadow Dragon. In the realm are necessary due to its position in the heavenly
twelfth century, when the forces of Rokugan fought hierarchy. Perhaps because it offers its blessings so in-
against the Lying Darkness at the site of the ancient frequently, the Earth Dragon’s favor tends to manifest
artifact known as Oblivion’s Gate, the Air Dragon sac- itself in a very significant way, and those who receive
Religion
rificed itself to aid in securing victory for the Empire. its attention find themselves changed forever by it.
Corrupted by the Taint and consumed by the power cc The Fire Dragon is a popular figure in the mythology
of the Lying Darkness, the dragon became some- and literary history of the Emerald Empire. Fire is the
thing completely different: the Shadow Dragon. The only dragon that spends more time within the mortal
186
Shadow Dragon is the avatar of Nothing, the power realm than it does in the Celestial Heavens, as its in-
that fueled the Lying Darkness. It is sometimes at least terests in Ningen-do are even greater than the simple
Chapter Eight
nominally allied with the Lost (and later the Spider curiosity of the Air Dragon. The Fire Dragon is seen
Clan), but is highly secretive and always keeps its own as a force of change, creation, and destruction. It is
goals to itself. It is known for putting plans into motion rightly feared by many, but it rarely if ever takes any
that take years or decades to come to fruition, and its direct action in the world of men, preferring instead
motivations are both mystifying and deeply suspect. to inspire others to a course of action. This extends to
The remnants of the old Goju family are its vassals, creative endeavors as well as war, and many artists
and while the survivors of the Ninube family believe consumed with a passion for their work are said to
they have free will, in truth they serve it as well. bear the Fire Dragon’s blessings.
cc The Water Dragon is mercurial and ever-changing,
and has perhaps the least regard for humans of any of
the dragons. It is not hostile toward them, simply dis-
interested. There are occasional exceptions to this, of
course, and in the case of those exceptions the dragon
is very active toward those few humans who capture
its attention. The majority of the time, however, it
simply ignores them altogether. Water is associated
with movement, transformation, and sometimes war-
fare, leading to some degree of overlap between its
areas of influence and those of the Fire Dragon.
cc The Void Dragon is as enigmatic as might be expected
of an entity that simultaneously embodies everything
and nothing. Void is strangely enough the dragon
with the most vested interest in the mortal realm, and
while it may not spend the same amount of time there
as the Air and Fire Dragons do, it does spend a very
considerable amount of time watching over events
there. It communicates with mortals with much great-
er frequency than the other dragons. Because humans
embody all elements simultaneously, the Void Dragon
feels a great connection with them, and looks on them
Chapter Eight
187
as favored vassals—at least as much as such a thing is born from the remnants of Lord Moon’s power, born
possible for one of the great dragons. on the place where his avatar in the mortal realm per-
Religion
cc The Celestial Dragon was a mystery to mortals ished, as a counter to the imbalance created by Jade,
through most of history, and its existence was only who is the favor of Lady Sun made manifest. Just as
confirmed in the twelfth century. The Celestial Drag- the Jade Dragon eventually rose to become the Jade
on is forever apart from its kin, for it holds the Ce- Sun, the Obsidian Dragon eventually ascended to the
lestial Heavens aloft from the mortal world on its post of Obsidian Moon.
mighty back. It is the guardian of the Heavens and its cc The Thunder Dragon is not truly a creature born of
tail touches down in the mortal world near the city storm, even though its name clearly implies other-
of Otosan Uchi so the spirits of deceased Emperors wise. Thunder represents the potential in every mor-
can follow the Dragon Road up its spine to the Heav- tal’s soul for strength, courage, and power, and the
ens, taking their place with the other members of the potential for greatness those traits imply. Students of
Heavenly Court. It is believed that the Celestial Drag- Rokugan’s cosmology see the Thunder Dragon as the
on moved its tail after the Imperial Capital relocated patron of heroes, and that is an accurate statement,
to Toshi Ranbo, since Emperors continued to ascend for this dragon exists to foster hope and courage in
promptly to the Heavens after that date. the hearts of mortals. Its oracle, the Oracle of Thunder,
cc The Jade Dragon began its existence as a relatively is the most active of all oracles, actively encouraging
minor entity, but rose through the ranks of the Celes- mankind to overcome adversity and become greater
tial hierarchy with amazing speed. Jade is essentially through facing challenges and threats.
one half of a dragon, comprising all that is pure and
virtuous in the mortal world; its sibling Obsidian ex-
ists as its opposite number. Because of the duality of Shintao
their nature and their ties to the original Lady Sun
and Lord Moon, Jade and Obsidian rose to the posi- Almost everyone in Rokugan knows that the religion called
tion of Sun and Moon when the communal will of the Shintao was born out of the words of Shinsei, the “little
Celestial Heavens rejected the rule of Yakamo and Hi- teacher,” the prophet who changed the fate of the Empire
tomi, the mortals who had ascended to the positions in the course of a single night. Rokugan was crumbling
of Sun and Moon after the War Against the Darkness. under the onslaught of Fu Leng’s mighty armies, and even
cc The Obsidian Dragon is the opposite side of Jade, the mighty forces of Akodo and Hida could do no more than
representing all that is sinful and dishonorable in the delay the onslaught of the Shadowlands horde. It was in this
mortal realm without succumbing to the corrupting dire hour that Shinsei appeared in the capital and requested
influence of other realms. The Obsidian Dragon was an audience with Hantei, claiming he knew a way to vanquish
The Emperor and the Mendicant: Quotations from the Tao
The meeting between Hantei and Shinsei has passed into legend, and no doubt would have done so even if Shiba had not transcribed the
event. It is simply too compelling a premise—the god-become-Emperor eagerly receiving the counsel of a wandering mystic of uncertain
background. The meeting and associated discussion remain a topic of keen study, and a subject of plays and poems.
There are many famous quotes from the Tao that have passed into common parlance in Rokugan. The following are some of the more
commonly quoted excerpts, those known to most Rokugani who have made any study of theology.
“The more corrupt the soul, the more painful it becomes to look upon the pure. So it is with crystal and jade and the creatures of the Dark Lands.
Remember this, Hantei, for it will one day save your life.”
The Emperor asked: “How do I find enlightenment?” Shinsei replied: “I do not know.” The Emperor persisted: “But you found it.” Shinsei replied:
“How does that mean I know how you will find it?”
“If a general is wise, he knows that a single man can halt an entire army.”
“The higher you stand above modesty, the easier it becomes to lose your footing.”
When asked the meaning of dreams, Shinsei said: “If only men put so much thought into what they see when they are awake.”
“Do not be wary of men who take risks with titles and land; be wary of men with nothing to lose.”
“When you are gone,” asked Hantei, “where will I find wisdom such as yours?” Shinsei replied: “In rice cakes.”
“I am only the ladle and the Way is the well. When you are not thirsty, is your mind on the ladle or the well?”
“When you are doing one thing, be concerned with that one thing and nothing else. Distraction breeds disaster.”
“Wherever there is light, there must be shadow.”
Shinsei said: “What binds you?” The Emperor replied: “No one binds me—I am the Emperor.” Shinsei smiled: “A contradiction in itself.”
“Those with pure purpose have the strength to never fail.”
The Emperor said: “I have a question.” Shinsei replied: “I have an answer.” The Emperor said: “But you do not know my question.” Shinsei said:
“You do not know my answer.”
When the night had ended, and Shiba showed what he had written to Shinsei, the little prophet lifted one of the pages and asked, “Do you know what
this is, Shiba?” The Phoenix Kami replied, “A record of your talk.” Shinsei shook his head. “No. To you, this is only the present, a single evening’s
labor to be passed on to another for transcription. But to those who will come later, this is history. Mistakes made, glories hallowed, battles won and
lost... lessons learned. You cannot appreciate history, because you will live forever.”
Religion
188
Fu Leng. Although Shinsei’s past was shrouded in mystery—
The Tao and the
Chapter Eight
The first view, often called ascetic, argued that the mortal
world was a distraction from Shinsei’s wisdom, so those
seeking true enlightenment should practice self-denial and
withdrawal, allowing the hand of destiny to guide the mortal
world. The monks who embraced this interpretation concluded
they should have as little to do with mankind and civilization
as possible, and argued the Brotherhood should be a reclusive
organization that would teach by example but never meddle
Chapter Eight
in worldly affairs. They also tended to embrace pacifism,
often to the point of taking oaths against ever committing
violence for any reason.
The opposing philosophy, sometimes called worldly
Shintao, offered a much more proactive approach. The monks 189
who adhered to this doctrine argued that nothing could be
truly learned or taught without engaging the world on its
Religion
own terms. They suggested the Brotherhood should not only
be deeply involved in the Empire’s affairs but that they should
actually strive to be the force guiding the Empire toward
wisdom and understanding. These monks still eschew aggres-
sive violence, but are often quite willing to take physical
action in the defense of what they believe is right.
Such divergent opinions about the meaning of the sacred
text and the place of the Brotherhood in the world could
be expected to doom the organization, but this proved not
to be the case. The monks of the Brotherhood had a great
many things in common. Most importantly, they all believed
in the wisdom held in the Tao of Shinsei, which emphasized
the importance of peace and harmony. The early monks
embraced these ideals and accepted that divergent opinions
need not lead to conflict, and thus were able to remain united
despite their widely divergent philosophies. Instead of forging
a single conformist order which imposed the same philos-
ophy everywhere, the Brotherhood of Shinsei created several
different sects, each free to pursue its respective interpreta-
tions, philosophies, practices, and studies. In effect, the Broth-
erhood of Shinsei became a coalition of different sects with
different approaches, while remaining united toward a single
goal: to bring peace and harmony to the world through the
search for enlightenment.
Although they take different paths, the monks of the
different Brotherhood sects respect their brethren as allies
in the pursuit of peace and enlightenment. All followers of
Shintao believe in the sacred words of Shinsei. They study the
Tao of the Little Teacher, interpret the meaning of his words,
and do their best to follow his wisdom.
Shintaoist Philosophy Because Shinsei was a man of peace and study, many of
those who embrace Shintao are also scholars or pacifists,
and Influences often of a mystical or ascetic nature—especially among the
According to Shinsei, the building blocks of the Roku- monks of the Brotherhood of Shinsei.
gani universe are the Five Rings, comprising the four basic The Tao showed the Isawa an entirely new way to prac-
Elements of Air, Earth, Fire, and Water, plus the least under- tice their magic, allowing them to see the universe in a new
stood of the Elements, Void. The Little Teacher taught the way. For the first time, they felt they truly understood the
people of Rokugan that everything in the universe was fundamental nature of all things and dedicated themselves
composed of these five Elements. This revolutionary new to the study and understanding of the Five Elements. This
comprehension of the world unlocked many secrets, from the caused a veritable revolution in their magical studies, as they
ways of shugenja magic to the skill of meditation and the new abandoned the primitive traditional blood magic which they
fighting and healing techniques that could now be developed had practiced since long before the fall of the Kami. In its
with this key understanding. The basic principle of Shintao is place they developed a new kind of magic that had never
that everything, no matter how trivial it might seem, is not been seen before in the world. They completely changed the
only a part of the universe but a fundamental piece of a much way they interacted with the kami, the elemental spirits in all
greater whole. Shintao thus teaches men to live in harmony things, and learned to communicate with them, convincing
with the world about them, to respect the spirits of nature and the spirits to do their bidding. Perhaps more importantly, they
to seek harmony of the soul—the strange and elusive state also learned to respect the elemental kami for what they were:
known as enlightenment. intricate and essential parts of the fabric of the universe. Since
the Emperor commanded the Tao be distributed among all the
Great Clans, all of the Empire’s shugenja were able to learn
these new secrets, although the Isawa were the first to master
them. Ever since, shugenja magic has followed the principles
found in the Tao of Shinsei, and most shugenja are fervent
adherents to the religion.
A shugenja who devotes himself to the study and prac-
Religion
Religion
surviving on donations while spreading the teachings of Fortunes. Monks of the Seven Thunders value Shinsei’s teach-
Shinsei to all who will listen. ings above all else, and strongly believe that the mortal soul
Monks come from all walks of life. Some are retired samurai, is a force that can alter the course of the universe—one of
while many others are recruited from the peasantry—orphans Shinsei’s sayings that has become a popular dictum among
in particular are often collected and raised by the Brother- them. They tend to remain withdrawn from the affairs of the
hood, allowing them to live and pursue enlightenment instead Empire’s samurai and are known for their reclusiveness and
of perishing from starvation. Once a samurai shaves his head lack of conventional etiquette.
and becomes a monk, he is treated no differently from any By contrast, those monks who belong to the Temple of the
other member of the Brotherhood, and is expected to join Thousand Fortunes seek reconciliation between the words of
his new brothers in contemplation, the pursuit of enlighten- the Little Teacher and the wisdom of the Fortunes, although
ment, and the forswearing of worldly gains and pleasures. Of the traditional worship of the Fortunes remains their primary
course, not all samurai can let go of their past lives so easily, focus. They tend to be both ascetic and highly educated,
and during times of crisis or war it is not uncommon for believing that only the refinement and perfection of the mind
retired samurai to don their armor and return to the service can lead to true enlightenment.
of their clan. Similarly, while all monks are brothers together
The devotees of the Temple of Osano-Wo, also known as
in the pursuit of enlightenment, their former lives can still
the Temple of Thunder, likewise follow both the ways of the
affect their relations toward one another—a retired samurai
Tao and the worship of the Fortunes, but focus their studies
may find it difficult to let go of a certain sense of pride and
and worship specifically on the Fortune Osano-Wo, the first
self-importance, in sharp contrast to those who have been
mortal ever to ascend to the position of Fortune. These monks
raised to the Brotherhood’s ways from childhood.
tend to be of the worldly persuasion, believing the body is
There are several major temples within the Brotherhood of essential in order to interact with the physical world, and
Shinsei that focus on studying the words of the Little Teacher, although they view the study of the spirit and the ability
but the Temple of the Seven Thunders, probably the largest to communicate with the kami as admirable disciplines and
sect in the Brotherhood, is the most wholeheartedly devoted qualities, they prefer to explore the mortal world while they
to the Tao. The monks of this order primarily study the sacred are themselves incarnated in mortal flesh. They are among the
text, leaving the worship of the Fortunes to other orders, such most martial students of the Brotherhood of Shinsei and their
as the Temple of Osano-Wo and the Temple of the Thousand
False Paths
The Shinmaki order represents one of the most extreme approaches to enlightenment that is still tolerated within the Brotherhood of Shinsei.
However, sometimes genuinely heretical or blasphemous sects arise, and the Brotherhood’s policy of toleration can often allow them to survive
for a considerable time. For example, in the late twelfth century the Spider Clan takes advantage of the Brotherhood’s tolerance to new sects
to create and spread its own heretical monastic group, the Order of the Spider. Usually, however, these groups are eventually identified as False
Paths, rooted out from the Brotherhood, and eradicated.
Those who walk a False Path may well destroy themselves and those around them, and often resist being told they are in error. Aside from
the Order of the Spider, earlier eras have produced dozens of other False Paths, some of them small and weak, others large and powerful. Some
of these sects even succumb to the lure of maho or the seductive whispers of the Shadowlands Taint. For example, the ancient Anshin sect of the
Brotherhood embraced a heretical worship of Onnotangu, Lord Moon, following grotesque practices such as human sacrifice. This perversion
of proper Fortunist worship quickly drew the attention of malignant kansen (evil spirits) whose dark whispers completed the transformation of
the Anshin sect into the murderous Cult of Lord Moon. The Cult endured for many years before finally being purged from the Brotherhood;
lingering remnants of its heretical faith still pop up from time to time in the modern Empire.
Monastic Rank ranks tend to attract those who embrace the way of the sohei
(see “Brotherhood Disciplines” below).
Most orders of the Brotherhood of Shinsei observe The monks of the Temple of Kaimetsu-Uo believe defen-
a structure in which the older and more experienced sive action and non-violence are the best paths to enlighten-
members receive the most respect and obedience. ment (somewhat in contrast to the rough-and-ready Mantis
Religion
However, unlike the rest of Rokugan, as a general founder for whom their order is named). They include both
rule they do not have an elaborate hierarchy of for- ascetic monks who remain cloistered for study and worldly
mal titles. Junior members of an order simply refer to monks who travel the Empire promoting reconciliation and
their seniors as “Sensei,” with the head of a monastery compromise among all Rokugani.
192 being called an “Abbott” (or “Abbess” for nuns) and
The name of the Four Temples order refers originally to
the leader of an entire monastic order holding the title
the cluster of temples and monasteries near Kyuden Seppun,
Chapter Eight
of “Grand Master.”
outside the first Imperial capital Otosan Uchi. Of course, in
In game terms, a monk should properly address as the centuries since its founding this branch of the Brother-
“Sensei” any monk of the same order whose Insight hood has opened temples all over the Empire, and after the
Rank is at least 1 higher than his. destruction of Otosan Uchi it constructs a major new temple
The only vanities monks allow themselves in this within Toshi Ranbo. The monks of this order tend to be of the
regard are a set of titles that are sometimes granted to worldly view, and believe enlightenment can only be found
particularly accomplished monks when they demon- by going forth and living among others. These monks are the
strate great knowledge and mastery of the Elements. most at home in normal society and are also the ones most
Table 8.1 lists these titles and their corresponding likely to be found serving as advisors to generals, daimyo,
Elements. A monk who has a Rank of 5 in all of the and other powerful figures within the samurai caste.
qualifying In addition to these major sects there are many smaller
Rings may assume that title. temples and local monastic orders which have their own
followers, such as the Order of Heroes (described in the L5R
RPG 4th Edition core rulebook’s Book of Water). New sects of
Table 8.1: Advanced Monastic Ranks
this sort are constantly arising, growing, shrinking, or disap-
pearing within the Brotherhood’s ranks. One of the stranger
Title Elemental Rings at but more persistent groups are the Shinmaki monks, followers
5 or Higher of an obscure text called the Diamond Sutra written by a monk
Master of Clouds Fire, Water named Basso. The Diamond Sutra teaches that Shinsei and the
Master of the Heavenly Mountain Earth, Fire Seven Thunders were one and the same being, and the Seven
Thunders were actually avatars of Shinsei from earlier (and
Master of the Hidden Mountain Earth, Water later) cycles of the universe. The Shinmaki order is extremely
Master of the Inner Crucible Earth, Fire, Water small and elitist, and admits new members only occasionally.
Each new member faces a different initiation ritual, and some
Master of the Gathering Storm Air, Fire, Water
are granted entrance with only minor requirements while
others may undergo physical or spiritual ordeals. Shinmaki
monks believe the Diamond Sutra is an encoded source of
Shinsei’s true wisdom; they live in small, isolated monas-
teries and spend countless hours meditating on the various
Thunders, with whom they can supposedly commune directly
once they attain a sufficient level of enlightenment. Some Eight Petals of the Lotus. They focus on emptying their minds
Rokugani also claim they engage in truly bizarre practices through meditation and repeating the Lotus sutras over and
such as meditating in the presence of dead bodies, or copying over, purging improper thoughts and emotions. Many of them
prayers onto dried flesh. Whether this is true or not, there is believe a single perfect utterance of the Lotus sutra is enough
no denying that Shinmaki monks disregard almost all Roku- to attain enlightenment. Monks of this discipline are most
gani social conventions, and treat samurai and hinin alike likely to be found in orders such as the Thousand Fortunes
with equal familiarity and honesty. and the Seven Thunders, and are rarest in worldly orders such
as the Four Temples and the Order of Thunder.
Questioners are monks who believe one must look
Brotherhood Disciplines completely beyond the physical world, denying all needs of
the body and questioning reality itself in order to become
Although traditionally all Brotherhood monks belong to
enlightened. They are ascetics, even more so than other
a specific temple order (such as the Temple of Osano-Wo),
monks of that type, but also tend to be friendly and mischie-
they are also divided in their philosophical approaches. The
vous, always trying to shatter others’ preconceptions to help
largest divide is between those monks who follow the worldly
them along the road to enlightenment. Questioners are found
path and those who prefer the ascetic approach, but there are
in all orders of the Brotherhood but tend to be most common
also a number of more specific distinctions in how monks
among the monks of the Seven Thunders and the Order of
pursue their studies and the way to enlightenment. These are
Kaimetsu-Uo.
differences in approach rather than of belief, however, so it
is possible (though unusual) to find sohei warrior monks in Shintao monks are those who believe enlightenment is
a relatively peaceable order such as the Four Temples, or a attained by discarding all notion of self, purging any kind of
questioner monk among the followers of Osano-Wo. egotism or self-examination. These monks forsake scholarly
study in favor of pure meditation. Unsurprisingly, they are
Monks who follow the Lotus discipline are devoted to a
found most frequently in the Order of the Seven Thunders,
specific religious sutra (religious document) known as the
but may be encountered in any sect that focuses on Shinseist
Chapter Eight
193
Religion
teachings over Fortunist worship. The most extreme monks of
this sort are favorite recruits for the Shinmaki sect.
Sohei are warrior monks who focus on strengthening the
body and studying fighting techniques in order to purify them-
selves and defend the Brotherhood from its enemies. Many of
them also devote themselves to protecting the common people
of Rokugan, especially in regions where samurai are scarce (or
deficient in their duties). Sohei tend to wear cloth wrappings
that cover their bodies and heads, and many of them ritually
scar themselves as a form of mastery over the weaknesses
of the flesh. Sohei are most common by far in the Order of
Osano-Wo, which is dominated by their practices, but
may be encountered in other sects as well. The sinister
Order of the Spider is a dark and twisted perversion
of the sohei tradition.
The term Yamabushi (or “mountain warrior”)
is sometimes used by samurai when referring
to certain martial traditions within the Dragon
Clan, but the Brotherhood uses it to refer to those
monks who forsake the conventional temples in
order to dwell within the Empire’s remote hills,
forests, and mountains. Some of them are hermits
who dwell alone, pursuing their path to enlight-
enment without distractions; others form small
monasteries in the remote peaks and valleys of
the Spine of the World and Great Wall of the
Religion
Fortunism
Fortunism is the oldest religion in Rokugan, a tradi-
tion that has truly stood the test of time. Long before
the dawn of the Empire, before the rise of Fu Leng
and the Shadowlands, before the prophet Shinsei and
the Day of Thunder, even before the fall of the Kami,
the distant ancestors of the Rokugani worshipped the
Fortunes. These powerful but often enigmatic beings
play a vitally important role both in the universe as
a whole and in the lives of mortals. The Rokugani
continue to pay homage to these beings in modern
times, samurai and peasants alike. Although the faith
has slightly altered over the centuries, especially after
the advent of Shinseism, Fortunism remains funda-
mentally the same as in its origins, and is a hugely
important part of the overall religious belief system
of the people of Rokugan.
Many sages believe Fortunism originated in the
lost city of Gisei Toshi. This ancient settlement,
built and maintained by the great sorcerer Isawa
and his tribe, is now long gone but remains an
important part of the Phoenix Clan’s history. The site
of Gisei Toshi is now a major Phoenix holding, and whether
or not Fortunism actually originated from there, the religion
certainly had deep roots in the ancient city. Artifacts, legends, Adventure Seed: The
and archaic written records from that era prove that Fortune Wrath of Osano-Wo
worship held a crucial place in the hearts of its residents, and
no one doubts this practice was already widespread when the
Kami fell from Tengoku. In fact, many modern sites dedicated Challenge
to the worship of the Fortunes date back to before the creation While the PCs are traveling through a city in Scorpi-
of the Empire. on lands, they encounter a large and very angry man
The Fortunist religion refers to those it worships as the who shouts at them to “clean my house!” The PCs
Thousand Fortunes, though their actual number is far greater— quickly realize this man is none other than Osano-Wo,
“Thousand” is simply a suitably impressive large number. the Fortune of Fire and Thunder, and the “house” he
These deities included the Sun and Moon (in their various is referring to must be the Shrine of Osano-Wo on the
forms), the Seven Fortunes, and the countless other mikokami nearby Plains of Thunder.
(Lesser Fortunes) who inhabit the Heavens and every part of
the known world, whether it be within the cold heart of a Focus
rock, the dark depths of a river, the delicate petal of a flower, The monks at the Shrine of Osano-Wo welcome the
or the sharp edge of a knife. This type of worship was referred PCs with serenity and complete cooperation, and
to as “the way of the gods,” and for years uncounted it was seem quite puzzled at any claim of anger from their
the only religion known to mankind. Fortune. The true source of the trouble turns out to
The Thousand Fortunes are still worshipped today, but in be none other than the Abbott of the temple. He has
the early days of the Empire the followers of this ancient reli- fallen in love with a peasant girl, and the distractions
gion had to find a way to incorporate the wisdom of Shinsei’s of earthly desire now prevent him from offering his
Tao into their belief system. Up to that time the actual prac- prayers with suitable purity and devotion.
tices of the ritual worship of the Fortunes had not changed
for centuries, but the religion was slightly altered in the years Strike
Chapter Eight
that followed Hantei Genji’s edict that Fortunism and Shintao If the PCs confront the Abbot with the truth, he is
should merge. By merging the two into one, Hantei Genji not likely to fly into a rage and attack them rather than
only lessened the risks of dissension in the Empire’s religious admit to his own sin. He is as powerful an opponent
community but also created a religion which could encompass as one might expect from the Abbott of a shrine ded-
several different philosophies and practices. Since the two icated to the Fortune of Fire and Thunder. Only if 195
religions shared some common principles, particularly their he is defeated will he confront the truth of his moral
reverence for the elemental spirits, the edict was respected failure.
Religion
and obeyed by the followers and monks of both groups, who Credit Where it is Due: This Adventure Seed was orig-
became part of the same monastic brotherhood. The monks inally published in the City of Lies box set, published for
worked together to find ways to integrate the ideals and prin- L5R 1st Edition in 1998.
ciples of both faiths into one. Thus, hundreds of years after
the second Emperor’s edict, the central beliefs and rituals
associated with the worship of the Fortunes remain relatively
unchanged from the religion Rokugan’s ancestors followed
so long ago.
Although there are literally thousands of Fortunes, not all
of them have the same power and influence upon the mortal In villages and other small communities that cannot sustain
realm. Aside from the Sun and Moon, the most important of a major temple, the villagers maintain small shrines to the
these entities are commonly referred to as the Seven Fortunes. Fortunes, often with one or two monks living in the commu-
These are universally recognized as the most powerful beings nity to assist. Many Rokugani peasants volunteer to help
who take an interest in the daily lives of mortals, though they maintain these shrines, both because showing such respect to
work in subtle and often incomprehensible ways. In fact, the the Fortunes often results in good fortune for those who do the
activities of the Seven Fortunes are seldom directly recog- work, and because failing to properly maintain these shrines
nized for what they are, since these beings only rarely inter- can often draw the Fortunes’ wrath in the form of curses and
vene directly in the affairs of men. ill fortune. However, worship of the Seven Fortunes is always
The Seven Fortunes hold an important place in the Celestial done out of reverence and never out of fear. Similarly, no one
Order and are worshipped throughout the Empire. All major in Rokugan believes the Greater Fortunes will immediately
cities have temples dedicated to them, maintained by devoted bestow their blessings on those who honor them.
monks and clan shugenja. The main holy sites of the Seven The beings dubbed as Lesser Fortunes do not hold as
Fortunes receive hundreds of visitors each day, for many important a place in the Celestial Order as the Seven
samurai and heimin go out of their way to pay their daily Fortunes, but nevertheless have their own roles to play in
respects to the Seven Fortunes, a tradition that predates even maintaining it. They are considered much less powerful than
the fall of the Kami. Each of the Fortunes also has a supreme the Seven Fortunes, but are also more directly connected to
temple somewhere in the Empire where that divinity is vener- the world of man. The Lesser Fortunes are much more a part
ated above all else, and pilgrims from across the Empire visit of everyday life; they are closer to the people of Rokugan
these holy sights to seek the blessing of that Fortune. and, whether deliberately or not, they interact with them on
a daily basis.
Religion
196 Below the Greater and Lesser Fortunes are the simple offer a simple prayer to the spirit of his land, the entire Empire
elemental kami who are part of everything that surrounds might celebrate a festival to honor Kuroshin.
Chapter Eight
mortals. These kami inhabit every object, every rock, plant, Another important distinction between the Seven Fortunes,
tool, wall, stream, weapon, or mountain in Rokugan. Long the Lesser Fortunes, and the elemental kami is that while
before Shinsei showed how these kami were part of the the greater Fortunes seldom intervene to change the lives of
larger Celestial Order, the early Rokugani were already quite mortals, the less powerful Fortunes take a much more active
aware that the kami were everywhere around them, and they role in the world. In fact, according to many scholars the
paid homage to them in every part of their lives—a practice Lesser Fortunes and the kami actually have the means to
that continues unchanged to the present day. When a heimin alter the course of events; they can greatly affect the lives of
cuts down a tree to build a house, he offers a prayer to thank those who live in the Emerald Empire. Thus, while they are
the spirit of the tree for providing a roof to his family. He not given the same honors as the Seven Fortunes, the Lesser
may even thank the spirit of the axe he used to cut the tree Fortunes are nevertheless regularly worshipped.
down or the kami of the hammer he used to raise the house.
The Fortunes are frequently depicted in paintings, sculp-
When a blacksmith melts iron to forge a sword, he offers
ture, and other forms of art and decoration. In times of pros-
his thanks to the spirit of the ore, which will allow him to
perity, they are usually represented as beautiful and peaceful
transform a simple lump of iron into a work of art. The same
beings, but in times of trouble their depictions often take
blacksmith also prays to the spirit of the fire that is essential
on a much darker aspect. Strangely enough, the wrath of
to complete his work.
the Lesser Fortunes is often considered to be more terrifying
There are important difference between the Lesser Fortunes than the anger of the Seven Fortunes. The latter are often
and the elemental kami. The Lesser Fortunes are wholly viewed as mostly aloof from the affairs of mortals. They
different from the simple and fairly weak nature spirits that simply exist and do what they must, whether it is good for
inhabit natural objects, holding far more power and having mortals or not. On the other hand, angering a Lesser Fortune
a far broader area of influence and responsibility, even if is much more likely to have a direct impact on the world.
they are associated with some mundane but essential aspect Thus Ekibyogami, the Fortune of Pestilence, is greatly feared,
of everyday life. For instance, the kami that lives within a and none would dare to anger Osano-Wo, the Fortune of Fire
piece of paper with an important poem has no power over and Thunder.
the creation of this particular poem, but Tengen, the Lesser
All Rokugani monks, even the most ardent Shinseists,
Fortune of Writing and Literature, might bless the writer and
regularly pay tribute to the Fortunes, although those who
offer inspiration to improve the poem. Similarly, a heimin
focus on the Tao take much less time in their daily routines
might pay tribute to a particular Earth kami inhabiting his
to venerate the Fortunes than those in other monastic orders.
fields, but Kuroshin, the Lesser Fortune of Agriculture, keeps
However, some monks of the Brotherhood actually devote
watch over every field in Rokugan. While a heimin might
their entire lives to the worship of the Fortunes. These monks
seldom focus their attention on the elemental kami, beyond speaking, the more powerful a spell the shugenja weaves, the
the basic respect all Rokugani afford those entities. Instead, more he will offer his thanks not only to the nature spirits but
such monks prefer to honor either a particular Lesser Fortune also the appropriate Lesser Fortune.
or the Seven Fortunes, studying their wisdom just as their
brothers study the Tao of the Little Teacher.
Within the Brotherhood of Shinsei, the monks of the Order
of the Seven Fortunes focus the bulk of their time and atten-
tion to the worship of the great entities for which their sect
is rightfully named. Following the ancient ways of their
Shrines, Temples,
distant pre-Imperial ancestors, these monks venerate the most
powerful of the Fortunes, and their ritual practices closely and Monasteries
resemble the rites of earliest times.
When Hantei Genji combined Shintao with Fortunism,
some Fortunist monks initially regarded this as a usurpation Though the Brotherhood of Shinsei maintains just about all
of the old faith by the new, but this anxiety soon dissipated. of the Empire’s places of worship and devotion, these facili-
Those who turned to the Seven Fortunes for guidance realized ties are by no means all the same. At the very least, they vary
that embracing the wisdom of Shinsei could only bring them widely in scale, from simple local shrines with one or two
closer to true enlightenment, perhaps even strengthening monks to vast temples with veritable armies of attendants.
their understanding of the venerable entities they worshipped. Monasteries likewise vary from small remote settlements with
After all, the words of Shinsei did not actually conflict with a dozen or so residents to great centers of learning that serve
the belief system that underlay veneration of the Fortunes, as headquarters for the Brotherhood’s larger orders and can
and worshipping them did not interfere with following the house the entirety of its smaller ones. Many of these places
teachings of the little prophet. are supported by donations from the lay community, but clans
and prominent individuals also sponsor places of worship by
themselves. The Great Clans in particular are quick to offer
Shugenja and Fortunism
Chapter Eight
direct support if a temple or shrine reveres their founding
Shugenja have a unique relationship with the elemental kami, Kami or a Fortune they admire.
since the nature spirits that dwell in everything are essential
for them to weave their magic. Regardless of whether they
are more inclined to follow the wisdom of the Shinsei or the Shrines
197
traditional rituals associated with the worship of the Fortunes,
all shugenja depend on these spirits for their magic, and Shrines are the simplest places of devotion, designed to
Religion
thus they treat them as honored beings and valuable allies. offer little more than a place to pause and offer worship to a
Even more than the heimin and other samurai, shugenja are Fortune or to the kami of a particular Element. The smallest
acutely aware of the elemental spirits, and their relationship are the roadside shrines, which are usually nothing more than
with them is deep and profound, beyond the understanding of a small stone cabinet, a few feet high at most, placed by the
most other Rokugani. Most devout shugenja also pursue the side of the road and containing a statuette or small painting of
rituals of Fortunism, worshiping both the Lesser and Greater one of the Fortunes. Passersby can pray before the shrine and
Fortunes. leave offerings of food, mundane goods, or coin. Receptacles
Many shugenja name their spells in honor of the Seven in front of the deity’s representation contain sticks of incense
Fortunes, doing so out of respect and reverence to these for prayers—one container with fresh sticks, one to dispose
powerful cosmic entities rather than because they believe of burnt ones. These roadside shrines are usually tended by
the Greater Fortunes actually have anything to do with local peasants who volunteer for the task, or by a monk if
their magic. Indeed, shugenja are quite aware that the Seven one lives in the vicinity. Their principle tasks are to collect
Fortunes only rarely meddle in mortal affairs, and when they the offerings, remove spent incense sticks, and bring fresh
do their interventions are often so subtle that not even the ones. Wandering itinerant monks also have the right to collect
wisest shugenja can be sure of their actions and the implica- offerings from roadside shrines for their own maintenance.
tions and consequences they may have upon the universe. All Larger shrines may be found in villages or other remote
that being said, shugenja always show proper respect to the locations, and usually consist of a single room large enough
Seven Fortunes. Shugenja regularly visit shrines and temples to accommodate a handful of worshippers, perhaps with a
dedicated to the Seven Fortunes. Like most pious Rokugani, small antechamber for storing supplies. The main room
shugenja often visit these sacred sites on a daily basis and features a representation of the chosen deity, either a painting
make devout prayers each and every day. or a statue, hung on or set against the wall directly opposite
Shugenja worship the Lesser Fortunes as readily as any the entrance. A long, low table is placed in front of this icon
other Rokugani, though they tend to feel closer to the ordi- for offerings and incense sticks. As with roadside shrines,
nary elemental kami than they do to the Fortunes. Many these places are maintained by local monks or lay volunteers.
shugenja take great care to thank at least one Lesser Fortune
when they weave their spells, in addition to the particular
nature spirits they have invoked. When calling on the Air
spirits to create a hurricane, for instance, a shugenja might
also pray to Kaze-no-Kami, the Fortune of Wind, while one
calling fire to burn his foes might honor Osano-Wo. Generally
Notable Shrines of the Empire
Benten Seido
The Empire’s greatest shrine to the Fortune of Romantic Love is found in the southernmost peaks of the Seikitsu Mountains,
reachable only by a narrow side-road from the Cold Winds Pass. Monks from the shrine place boulders and tree-trunks in the
road, forcing pilgrims to brave these obstacles in order to reach the great temple and pray for Benten’s blessings. Supposedly,
the shrine is built on a cliff where a Crane Champion from many years ago forced his daughter to choose between abandoning
her lover or losing her life. She leaped from the cliff, but the winds caught her and brought her back safely; confronted with
the Fortune’s judgment, the Crane Champion relented and allowed her and her lover to wed.
Bishamon Seido
Rokugan’s largest shrine to the Fortune of Strength is a huge and elaborate temple located in the heart of Lion lands. Unlike
many of the great shrines, which are maintained exclusively by the Brotherhood of Shinsei, Bishamon Seido is jointly run
by the Brotherhood and the Lion Clan. Over a hundred Kitsu priests reside in the temple, which is also home to the dojo for
the elite all-female Matsu unit known as the Lion’s Pride.
Daikoku Seido
The Fortune of Wealth has many great temples throughout the Empire, including a truly impressive one in Ryoko Owari
Toshi. All of those fade, however, before the magnificent temple located in southern Unicorn lands near White Shore Lake.
The shrine is opulently decorated with gold plating, jewels, and all the most precious substances. The sheer splendor of the
place tends to drive away the humbler sorts of pilgrims, but merchants (and their samurai patrons) visit from all across the
Empire.
Fukurokujin Seido
The chief temple to the Fortune of Wisdom is locate deep within the Dragon mountains, making it the most remote of the
major Fortunist shrines in Rokugan. Those who visit the shrine are asked by the resident monks to leave something crafted
with their own hands as an offering to the Fortune. As a result, Fukurokujin Seido is adorned with all manner of artistic and
practical donations, ranging from beautiful paintings and sculptures to simple items like tools and furnishings.
Hotei Seido
The chief shrine to the Fortune of Contentment is found, ironically, in the southeastern Scorpion lands on the shores of the
legendary Red Shore Lake, site of one of the bloodiest battles in Rokugan’s history. The shrine itself is small but fittingly
luxurious, a place of refuge and relaxation for those pilgrims who visit. The Scorpion Clan seems to make a policy of leaving
Religion
the shrine also hosts a periodic shugenja tournament, the Tournament of the White Orchid, sponsored by the Phoenix Clan.
Reihaido Shinsei
The legendary Crow Shrine is dedicated to Shinsei, named for the animal most associated with the Little Teacher. Suppos-
edly, when Shinsei needed a scout for the Seven Thunders, a crow—then a bird with white feathers—volunteered. It fulfilled
its duty, but in the process its feathers burned black from the power of Fu Leng. Even since, crows have been regarded as
animals of wisdom and bearers of omens both good and bad. The Crow Shrine is said to be home to the most enlightened
monks and priests in the Empire, and to be watched over by the legendary kenku. However, it is nearly impossible to find,
and only those of pure heart can enter it. Legends also claim it changes location from one generation to the next. Every
visitor who has gone to Reihaido Shinsei has returned profoundly changed.
Reihaido Uikku
The mysterious prophet Uikku, who foretold the fabled Dooms of the Clans, is honored by the Phoenix at this shrine in the
midst of a great plain known as Yogansha Heigen, or Prophet Plain. The shrine itself is a modest place, devoted chiefly to
preserving and studying Uikku’s many strange prophecies.
Seido Jurojin
The Phoenix lands are home to the Empire’s greatest shrine to the Fortune of Longevity, and Asako priests and mystics
often serve there alongside the Brotherhood. The shrine is located high in the Phoenix Mountains, making pilgrims rela-
tively rare, but many of the most faithful choose to live full-time in the small mountainside village outside the shrine’s walls.
Shinden Osano-Wo
The chief temple of the Fortune of Fire and Thunder is located in the midst of the great Plains of Thunder west of Scorpion
lands. The Emerald Tournament is held here, under the watchful eyes of the monks from Osano-Wo’s personal order.
Temples houses any precious relics or other famous items, these may
be displayed in the main hall, or in another building set up as
a reliquary. Depending on the resources available to the order
Although large monasteries are often referred to as temples,
that maintains the monastery, it may be sumptuously deco-
strictly speaking the term applies to devotional buildings of
rated and ornamented, at least in its public spaces—the monks’
moderate size, usually housing at least a few resident monks.
residences are usually quite spartan and minimal, resembling
They are found in population centers of all sizes, as well as in
military barracks as much as anything else. The life of a monk,
out of the way places where a monastic order has seen it fit
like that of a soldier, can brook little in the way of distractions.
to establish its presence. As with the larger shrines, temples
always center on a main hall, where monks and visitors alike
gather to worship the temple’s patron deity in front of an icon
of some sort. In a temple, the hall may also be large enough
Shinden
to accommodate icons of allied or guardian deities. Living
quarters and administrative rooms (if needed) are located to Only the largest temples in the Empire are granted the title of
the back and side of the main hall. Larger temples may also Shinden. The central structure in these vast temples is usually
have a private common room for the monks where they can a multi-story pagoda structure, and often boasts a huge statue
meditate and study away from any commotion caused by the the Fortune or Fortunes venerated there—sometimes plated
lay public. Some temples are large enough to form a walled in gold or inlaid with precious stones. The central structure
compound, with a courtyard and gardens in between the gate is surrounded by numerous smaller buildings, gardens, and
and the main hall. other facilities, the whole guarded by a high stone wall with
Depending on their size, temples may be maintained by multiple gates. A shinden may house scores or even
anywhere from a handful of a monks to two dozen or more hundreds of monks; some of them are also home
who live on the premises, although smaller temples may be to samurai, such as Shinden Asahina which
maintained by lay volunteers or non-resident monks. serves as the seat and capital of the Crane
Clan’s Asahina family.
Monasteries
Chapter Eight
Monasteries are distinguished from other religious locations
because they house a substantial resident population of monks.
Monasteries may be found both in large cities (where
199
they serve a large community of lay worshippers) or
in remote areas where monks pursue enlighten-
Religion
ment without the distractions of civilization.
Architecturally, monasteries resemble
temples in form and design, but are
typically larger in scale. The main
hall is usually large enough to be
a building in and of itself, with
storage rooms and various other
antechambers located off of
the shrine. If the monastery
finally committing jigai. A more noble example is the orig-
inal Air Dragon, which Tainted and sacrificed itself in order
to confront the Nothing and ultimately to contain the last
The Birth and fragment of that primal force, thereby becoming the Shadow
Dragon.
Death of Gods Divine entities may occasionally act against each other
directly rather than through mortal or supernatural interme-
diaries. The Shadow Dragon has sought to wage war against
its former brothers in the Heavens, most notably the Dragon of
To a mortal observer, such as a simple pilgrim attending one Thunder, which regards Shadow as its ultimate enemy. Fu Leng
of the Empire’s many temples, the Celestial Order appears seeks not merely dominion over the mortal world but over all
eternal and unchanging. However, as Shinsei has noted, of creation, and in the Four Winds era the fallen Kami briefly
this is not the case. Fortunes and other divine beings are manages to invade the Heavens themselves, trying to destroy
not eternal—they are born and likewise can die. When the the other Fortunes. At least two Lesser Fortunes fell before his
universe was first born from the sin of Nothing, it did not attack. The death of a Fortune can have a catastrophic effect
immediately have gods or divinities—rather, the primal chaos on the area of life governed by that entity; at the very least, it
which followed Nothings’ act spawned the Three Gods Who has a devastating psychological impact on those who actively
Shall Not Be Named, and those beings in turn created the Sun worship the Fortune. Any blessings the divine being had
and Moon, the rulers of the Heavens. The original Sun and bestowed on the mortal world instantly cease, and the perfor-
Moon both perished at mortal hands in the twelfth century mance of the faithful usually plummets drastically. When the
and were replaced by ascended mortals, Yakamo and Hitomi, Fortune of Fisherman was slain during Fu Leng’s assault, the
who in turn gave way to the Jade and Obsidian Dragons. yield from the coastline that year was reduced by more than a
Thus even the very pinnacle of the Celestial Heavens has seen quarter, which had a tremendous impact on food prices and led
tumultuous changes in its inhabitants. to outbreaks of famine in some regions.
How can a god die? On first thought this would seem When a divine being such as a Dragon or Fortune perishes,
impossible. However, Fortunes are part of the Celestial Order the Celestial Order usually does not allow the position to
and imbalances can arise in that order for a variety of reasons. remain vacant, lest imbalance continue and grow worse.
Religion
Excessive human sinfulness (or virtue) can tilt the balance, as In some cases a deceased Fortune’s portfolio is assumed by
can powerful magical rituals or sacrifices. The activities of another similar Fortune, or some other Celestial entity steps
powerful entities can also shift or distort the Celestial Order— into the vacated position to ensure continuity is maintained.
200 for example, the Nothing’s attempts to unmake the universe. In other cases a new divine being appears to take the place of
When the Order comes unbalanced, Fortunes—even the Sun or the old. Sometimes this happens immediately, such as when
Moon themselves—may become weak enough to die at mortal Hitomi and Yakamo replaced the first Sun and Moon. On
Chapter Eight
hands. Furthermore, despite their superhuman nature the other occasions there will be a pause of days or weeks until
Fortunes may fall victim to personal failings such as madness the Celestial Order gives birth to a replacement for the missing
or desire which can make them vulnerable to mortal attack. being—the new Air Dragon emerging to replace the one who
A mortal may also be able to gain access to divine aid or became the Shadow Dragon, for example.
powerful artifacts that offset the seemingly overwhelming The death of a divine being is rare; by contrast, the birth of
power of a divine entity; the most famous example of this a Fortune is an event which has happened many times since
was Hitomi’s confrontation with Lord Moon, in which she the dawn of the Empire. The Emperor has the power to elevate
bore the Obsidian Hand—the Moon’s original hand, severed by mortals to the Heavens as minor Fortunes after their death,
Hantei at the dawn of time—and fought with weapons forged and this ability has been used (and occasionally abused) many
from obsidian, Lord Moon’s own blood. times throughout the Empire’s history. However, the Heavens
It is possible for a Fortune to destroy itself, either through themselves can also choose to elevate a mortal of exceptional
despair or as an act of self-sacrifice. When Onnotongu died soul to the position of a minor Fortune, and some of these
at Hitomi’s hands, his lover Amaterasu left the Heavens and become revered almost as much as the seven Great Fortunes.
walked through the mortal world for thirty-one days before The most famous example of this may be Hida Osano-Wo,
Imperial Elevation of Lesser Fortunes
Almost since the founding of the Empire, Rokugan has recognized the power of the Emperor—Heaven’s representative on earth—to
proclaim new Fortunes, elevating a deceased mortal to the position of a mikokami. More than one minor Fortune has been elevated in this
manner; for example, the twelfth century samurai Matsu Goemon was proclaimed Fortune of Heroes by Emperor Totori III.
In the modern Empire, the Emperor’s ability to proclaim Fortunes is not absolute. During the reign of the Steel Chrysanthemum, Hantei
XVI, that madman abused his power by elevating dozens of mortals, including peasants and eta, into the Heavens as Minor Fortunes. He
created such perverse deities as the Fortunes of Dung, Torture, and Beetles. After his death, in response to the Articles of Heaven—a book
written by Seppun Hanako to promote a variety of reforms in the aftermath of Hantei XVI’s demented rule—his heir Hantei XVII made
an agreement with the Order of the Four Temples: henceforth, if the Emperor used this power, the head of the order would not officially
promulgate the announcement until a “suitably auspicious time,” allowing the Brotherhood to make sure the new Fortune’s elevation had
the blessing of Heaven.
The Steel Chrysanthemum’s blasphemy could not be undone, and a few small temples in Phoenix and Dragon lands still venerate the
bizarre Fortunes he created. Since his time, however, Emperors typically undergo a period of prayer, fasting, and meditation to receive the
will of Heaven before elevating a new Minor Fortune.
the second Clan Champion of the Crab, who seems to have Obsidian Moon. Those shugenja who have studied these two
become Fortune of Fire and Thunder before the Emperor Dragons believe they are actually twins, representing the two
proclaimed him as such. Xing Guo, the Fortune of Steel, is sides of human nature—purity and honor for Jade, selfishness
another example of the same phenomenon. and sin for Obsidian. Exactly how beings of such power are
The birth of a new Fortune is a beneficial event for deni- born out of the Heavens remains a mystery, and the extreme
zens of the mortal realm. Each such incident creates a new rarity of such events suggests that only the most profound
divine being governing an activity or area previously left shifts in the mortal world (such as the extended period of
Chapter Eight
without patronage. This gives mortals the opportunity to chaos, violence, and mortal arrogance that followed the
entreat the new Fortune for aid and blessings. If a Fortune Second Day of Thunder) would bring such a response from
of Sake were to be created, for instance, its existence would the Celestial realm.
allow already gifted sake brewers the opportunity to seek its
blessing and thus further improve their craft. Likewise
those brewers of less skill could, though piousness 201
and proper devotion, achieve a greater level of skill
Religion
via divine intervention.
As far as anyone knows, no new Great Fortune
has been created since the original seven appeared
at the dawn of the Empire. However, two new
Dragons appear in the twelfth century—
the Jade and Obsidian Dragons,
who eventually came to rule the
Heavens as the Jade Sun and
sion of the Toturi Dynasty, whose connection to the Celestial
Heavens is far less close than that of the Hantei Dynasty, but
Religious Festivals when the Celestially-endorsed Iweko Dynasty takes the throne
the shihohai ritual regains its old significance.
of the Empire When the shihohei ritual is performed correctly, the public
traditionally is allowed into the palace grounds after the
Emperor emerges to pronounce Heaven’s blessings. For most
Rokugani this is their only opportunity to see the glorious
The Empire hosts numerous religious festivals and celebrations gardens and vistas of the Imperial palace. During the Hantei
over the course of each year. These festivals are celebrated by Dynasty many games and public ceremonies were held on
all Rokugani, but tend to be especially popular among the the palace grounds at this time, including a popular game of
common folk—the heimin lead difficult and tedious lives, chance called karuta.
and the seasonal festivals offer bright and memorable (albeit
brief) interruptions to their daily toil. Samurai, from whom 7-5-3 Festival—
Bushido demands a life of dignity and self-discipline, tend Thirteenth Day of the Dragon
to be less openly enthusiastic about festivals… but there are
A lesser but still significant festival, the 7-5-3 Festival cele-
plenty of exceptions. The Crab, for example, greet any festival
brates the children of the Empire and is venerated on the thir-
as an opportunity to enjoy a good drink and blow off some
teenth day of the Dragon by heimin and samurai alike. The
of the accumulated tension from their grim duties. And the
name of the festival is based around three numbers (7, 5, and
Scorpion city of Ryoko Owari is known for its exceptionally
3) which are generally considered unlucky by Rokugani. Boys
vigorous celebration of the Bon Festival, with samurai joining
at the age of five and girls at the ages of three and seven are
the revelry right alongside the commoners.
considered especially vulnerable to bad luck and evil spirits,
Many of the Emerald Empire’s festivals are named in honor and this festival is designed in large part to counteract such bad
of flowers, such as the Chrysanthemum, Iris, and White Orchid fortune. At dawn on the day of the festival, these children go
Festivals. The Rokugani perceive flowers as encapsulating both to the local shrines, where the monks of the Brotherhood bless
the universal laws of nature and the unending cycle of the them and pray for their futures. The monks burn incense, ring
Religion
Celestial Wheel: birth, death, and rebirth. Several major festi- bells, and light candles to pray for their safe and healthy future.
vals, including the famed Setsuban celebration, also incorpo-
Traditionally, the children dress in their finest clothing
rate flower offerings to ward off illness and natural disasters.
for the occasion, and are accompanied by family members
202 wearing white veils over their faces. It is believed these
veils keep the spirits from paying attention to the family, so
New Year’s Day (Oshogatsu)— virtuous spirits and ancestors will see only the children and
Chapter Eight
First Day of the Hare lavish their blessings solely upon them.
The year’s festivals traditionally begin with the Festival of the After the family visits the shrine, it is considered lucky to
New Year, held on the first day of the Month of the Hare, the also visit the local markets and buy chitose-ame (“thousand-
first day of spring and thus a moment of rebirth. This is the year candy”), thereby including the ancestors of the last thou-
most elaborate of Rokugan’s annual festivals, and is generally sand years in the celebration.
regarded as the most important as well. All Rokugani cele-
brate their birthday on New Year’s Day, regardless of when Cherry Blossom Festival—
they were actually born, so this festival is also a major family
Twenty-third Day of the Dragon
celebration for samurai and heimin alike. Every city and town
decorates its temples and streets, and every family takes this This may be the oldest of the flower-oriented festivals of
occasion to gather together, visit the local shrines, and pay Rokugan, dating back almost to the dawn of the Empire. A
formal calls on relatives and friends. (These latter activities book called the Tale of Genji—a tale from the second century
can become quite elaborate among the samurai caste, with which celebrates the glorious youth of the Shining Prince,
extensive exchanges of gifts and formalized well-wishes.) Hantei Genji—records what may be the first cherry blossom
Flowers, symbolic of spring and fertility, are the favored viewing. An entire chapter of this revered work is dedicated
decoration, and can be seen strewn across the streets and to describing a cherry-blossom viewing party where members
placed decoratively on every house. The festival concludes in of the Emperor Hantei I’s court gather under the blossoms to
the evening with parades, music, and fireworks. A pious and make merry with food, music, and poetry until late into the
proper Rokugani family will spend the day after the festival at night. The book claims it is here the Shining Prince meets his
home, thanking the kami for another fruitful year. eternal love, Oborozukiyo, the Lady of the Misty Moon, and
In the Imperial capital, the New Year’s Festival is tradition- this may be why romance and love are often associated with
ally accompanied by the Emperor’s shihohai ritual in which cherry blossoms.
he offers prayers for the well-being of the nation. The Emperor Of course, Rokugan’s veneration for cherry-blossoms pre-
encloses himself in his private shrines after dusk on the first dates the Tale of Genji. It is widely believed the celebration of
day of the Hare and spends the next twenty-four hours in cherry-blossoms began when Hantei I and his bride planted a
meditation, speaking to the Fortunes on behalf of the Roku- cherry tree in the gardens of Otosan Uchi to celebrate the birth
gani people. After his fasting and meditation end, a grand of their first son, Genji himself. However, this may be a later
feast is held to celebrate the close relationship between the invention to justify a general spread of popular belief. The
Celestial Heavens and their most beloved son. This aspect of island of Jamausuki—a major island in the archipelago of the
the festival becomes somewhat problematic after the ascen- Islands of Silk & Spice—is said to have been one of the earliest
Chapter Eight
centers of religious faith in the Empire, and massive cherry The Doll Festival is the female side of the celebration, and 203
trees cover the entire island, suggesting cherry blossoms have girls participate by dressing in special green kimono and
Religion
held religious significance from the very earliest times. showing off elaborate displays of their dolls (which, among
In modern times, much of the importance of the cherry- samurai, are quite expensive and are designed for decoration,
blossom festival is based on a legend about Daikaihime, a not play). A favored activity is for the girls to arrange their
minor Fortune who is the daughter of Kuroshin, the Fortune dolls in the front room of their house, forming them into a
of Agriculture. Daikaihime is viewed as a goddess of spring “court” of tiered platforms complete with Emperor, Empress,
and vernal abundance. According to popular belief, she some- attendants, and musicians. The girls also customarily visit
times descends from the Celestial Heavens to take possession their friends during the festival, expressing respect (sincere or
of a cherry tree, so people who gather under blossoming otherwise) for the beauty of their dolls.
cherry trees offer up their prayers to Kuroshin for a plentiful The long narrow leaves of the iris flower are thought to
harvest. It is believed Daikaihime will carry their prayers to symbolize the sharp blades of a sword, and many Rokugani
her father’s ears, ensuring they get a sympathetic hearing. place iris leaves in boys’ baths to give them a martial spirit.
The male side of the festival focuses on encouraging symbols
Iris Festival (also known as of manly strength and courage for boys who may well grow
up to be warriors. Boys are expected to display warrior dolls
the Doll Festival or Kite Festival)
outside their houses and to fly streamers and kites of brilliant
—Twenty-Fifth Day of the Serpent colors and styles, symbols of success.
This festival is actually two separate events held simulta- Typically, children of both genders receive expensive gifts
neously, one celebration focused on female children and from their families during this festival. These are not toys but
the other on males. In the ancient past these were separate rather things they will need as adults, such as weapons or
events, but over the centuries they merged together into a court kimono. There are also customary foods associated with
single festival celebrating the positive qualities of children the festival, particularly various kinds of rice cakes, often
(as opposed to the 7-5-3 Festival, which seeks to protect them filled with bean paste and wrapped in grass, oak leaves, or
from negative influences). In contrast to some of the other bamboo leaves.
festivals, the Iris Festival tends to be more favored by samurai
families than by commoners, although the wealthier heimin
Chrysanthemum Festival (Choyo no Sekku)—
do try to participate to some extent. Rokugani of all castes
see the Iris Festival as a celebration not just of children but Sixth Day of the Horse
of what children represent: purity, promise, and hope for the One of the most lavish festivals in Rokugan, second only to
future. the New Year’s Festival, the Chrysanthemum Festival takes
place on the sixth day of the Month of the Horse, generally
believed to be the day the eight Kami first fell to the earth. The after the Chrysanthemum Festival many Rokugani choose to
Chrysanthemum was the symbol of the Hantei dynasty, repre- remain indoors rather than tempt the attention of evil spirits.
senting their ties to the Sun Goddess and Hantei’s position as
pre-eminent among all the Kami. Thus the Chrysanthemum Kanto Festival—Second Day of the Rooster
Festival was a celebration of both the Emperor’s family line
and of the founders of the original Seven Clans. The Kanto Festival originated during the most primitive times
of Rokugan’s history, along with the Setsuban Festival and
After the fall of the Hantei Dynasty in the early twelfth
the Iris Festival, probably before the Kami had even completed
century, the Chrysanthemum Festival’s status becomes
organizing the people into clans. Scholars believe the Kanto
more uncertain. The Toturi Dynasty continues the festival,
Festival derives its name and purpose from a legend among
expanding it to a general celebration of the reign of both the
the ancient tribes of Isawa, who believed “during summer,
Hantei and the Toturi Emperors. After the extinction of the
you are overcome by sleepiness from heat and intense labor
Toturi the status of the festival was in doubt, but the ascen-
and catch a sleep disease.” Thus, on the second day of the
sion of the Iweko restored its spirit and grandeur.
Rooster, in the hottest part of the summer, the Rokugani
In its full glory, the Chrysanthemum Festival is one of the common people raise kanto, great poles of lumber inlaid with
most elaborate celebratory rituals in Rokugan. For seven days, chips of rose quartz, to drive the sleepiness away. These poles
four before the Festival and three after, almost all labor stops are decorated with colorful lanterns, which are kept lit night
in the Empire—even peasants are not permitted to lift their and day for three full days—supposedly to draw out the sleep-
tools. (The hinin, however, are exempt from this rule—garbage iness and encourage hard work and productivity.
and refuse must still be collected, even during this sacred
The festival has a secondary role as well: the kanto poles
time.) Only on the day of the Festival itself can anyone work,
are traditionally carved in the form of ears from rice plants,
and even then only in celebration of the Hantei and the other
expressing hope for a bountiful harvest in the fall.
seven Kami. The actual celebration encompasses every sort of
ritual and wonder, from pious prayers to spectacular fireworks
and music. Setsuban Festival—Eighth Day of the Monkey
It has long been rumored that on the fourth day following Just as blossoming cherry trees are a revered symbol of spring,
the Chrysanthemum celebration, the inhabitants of the Shad- the bright tones of leaves turning in the autumn are symbols
Religion
owlands stage a massive, bloody bonfire, hurling captives of the fall. Even in the very earliest days of Rokugan, expedi-
and other unfortunates into the flames to celebrate the proph- tions to view autumn foliage were a popular entertainment,
esied return of the Dark One, Fu Leng. Thus on the fourth day and with the passage of time these activities became formal-
204
Chapter Eight
ized into the Setsuban Festival. The festival’s timing—at the Legend claims these stars are lovers, able to meet only once a
end of summer—soon came to grant it further significance: year on the ninth day of the ninth month.
since spring and summer were the seasons favorable to war, In legend, the first star is named after Tanata, a weaving
the arrival of autumn came to symbolize the arrival of peace. maiden from the Isawa tribes, while the second star has the
The Setsuban Festival is held on the eighth day of the name of Ujihata, a simple cowherd from the lands claimed
Monkey, a day considered especially lucky and auspicious. No by Akodo. The two were not allowed to marry, and prayed
man may shed blood on that day—all executions are put off, to the Fortunes to grant some way for them to be together.
battles and campaigns are halted, and criminals may even be Supposedly, Tanata was so fine a weaver the Fortunes them-
granted freedom and clemency. Many of the more pious clans selves were smitten by her skill and wished it for themselves.
forbid their samurai from even carrying weapons in public on When Tanata and Ujihata died, the Fortunes took them into
this day, lest they inadvertently break the sacred truce. The the Heavens and placed them by the River of Stars, so they
Empire of Rokugan may be a place governed by warriors, but could see one another across the star-road without dishon-
on this day it sets war aside to celebrate the coming of peace. oring their families. Through the Fortunes’ mercy, once each
year the two are allowed to be together for a single night.
Bon Festival—Twenty-Eighth Day of the Dog The Festival of the River of Stars is a festival for lovers and
is considered the most romantic day of the year. Samurai and
This ancient festival of reverence for the dead, sometimes also
commoners alike turn out on this night to “chaperone” the
called the Paper Lantern Festival, is held on the last day of the
two celestial lovers. Many mortal lovers take advantage of
month of the Dog. The Bon Festival pays honor to the dead,
this to meet secretly while their friends and family are away.
appeases the souls of the ancestors, and allows the living a
Because this night is considered most auspicious for those
time of remembrance: an opportunity to speak to their lost
smitten by lover, many Rokugani write their romantic wishes
friends and family members and try to come to grips with the
on long, narrow strips of colored paper—prayer ribbons—and
enigma of mortality.
hang them on tree branches, often accompanied by small
The highlights of the Bon Festival are the great parades and ornaments or other offerings. Of course, wise lovers make sure
displays which fill the streets of almost every major city in their wishes are written in an indirect or alliterative manner,
Rokugan. Representations of the Kami, the celestial Dragons, since the unscrupulous or impious could take advantage of
Chapter Eight
and innumerable ghosts, ancestors, and other beings of the this tradition to acquire blackmail on them.
spirit realms fill every city, transforming them into strange
and mystical realms. Although these celebrations are espe-
cially popular among the common people, samurai do not
The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath—
hold entirely aloof, and in some places (such as Ryoko Owari Seventh Day of the Rat
205
and the Mantis Isles) they join into the event with the same The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath is one of the few festivals cele-
enthusiasm as lesser folk. brated during the winter months, when the Emerald Empire is
Religion
The Rokugani believe that during the Bon Festival, when covered in snow and gathering for celebrations is difficult. Snow
death and the spirit realms are celebrated and revered, the (setsu) is the primary symbol of winter, just as cherry blossoms
dead souls of the past come closest to their heirs in the living symbolize spring. The white color of snow, the color of death,
world. Every man and woman’s ancestors look on every is of course very symbolic for winter itself, which functions in
action they have taken for the last year, making this the time the same manner for the turning seasons as death functions on
to atone for any mis-deeds and seek the ancestors’ wisdom the Celestial Wheel. However, snow can also become a symbol
and blessings. of rebirth, when a single flower or a tiny blade of new grass
Although the Bon Festival is a celebration of mortality, this breaks the stark white of snow-cover. Many courtiers believe
includes life as well as of death. Parades, music, traditional snow is the most essential symbol of Winter Court itself, when
dances, and fireworks all figure prominently in the festival. the samurai of the Empire gather peacefully to discuss the old
Small cakes, made from bleached white rice and covered year and make plans for the next one—plans which will emerge
in brown sugar, are traditionally served during the festival, from winter’s peace just as grass emerges from snow.
reminding people that death (symbolized by the color white) The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath began in the earliest days
is a part of life and is always present, even if hidden. of the Empire, and has survived (albeit with some changes)
Customarily, the end of the Bon Festival is signaled by to modern times. The Rokugani both revered and feared the
lighting small colored paper lanterns, each marked with the Moon, Lord Onnotangu, the jealous and vengeful husband of
name of someone who died during the past year. The Roku- Amaterasu. Onnotangu had helped Amaterasu create the world,
gani believe souls who are unable to leave the mortal world but he looked down with contempt and anger at the mortals
can follow these lanterns to Meido for judgment. They also who filled it, just as he had looked down on his own children
believe these same lanterns can light the way back to Yomi when he tried to destroy them. Nor could his hostile attention
for ancestral spirits who return during the festival. be escaped—the moon was always in the sky, ever-watchful.
The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath was intended as much to
appease him and turn aside his wrath as it was to venerate him.
Festival of the River of Stars—
After Lord Moon was destroyed and replaced by the
Ninth Day of the Boar ascended mortal Hitomi, the nature of this festival changed
In the night sky above Rokugan is a bright star-filled arc somewhat, though not as much as one might expect. Although
known as the River of Stars (and sometimes as the “Necklace Hitomi was a former mortal woman, and thus not intrinsi-
of Amaterasu”). On either side of this celestial road lie two cally hostile to mortals in the way Onnotangu had been, she
exceptionally bright stars, veritable jewels of the sky, known was nevertheless a mercurial and temperamental being, and
to the Rokugani as the Weaver Star and the Cowherd Star. the Rokugani found it wise to venerate and appease her in
much the same way as they had her predecessor. When Hitomi At the conclusion of the festival, these strips of straw are
finally gives way to the Obsidian Dragon, the dark and sinful burned along with any other trappings or decorations from
nature of that being likewise draws both awe and appease- the festival, so all old spirits are purged and kharma is
ment from the people of Rokugan. cleansed for the New Year’s celebrations the next morning.
The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath is observed in an unusual Similarly, both commoner and samurai families create special
manner, especially when compared with more conventional altars within their houses known as toshidana, covered with
and positive celebrations such as the Iris, Chrysanthemum, rice cakes and bottles of sake, to honor the spirits of the New
or even the Bon Festival. Samurai surround themselves with Year when they arrive the next morning.
friends and family and then cease all speech from sunset on At dusk during the New Year’s Eve Festival, the monks of
the seventh day of the Rat to sunrise on the ninth day of the Brotherhood of Shinsei conduct a great ritual cleaning of
that month. Not a single word is spoken by a samurai during their temples. Throughout the Emerald Empire, temples are
those two days, showing their reverence for the Moon. Those emptied, scrubbed, and cleansed with fresh water. Their bells
who break this silence, it is said, draw the Moon’s wrath—with are rung to drive out any lingering evil spirits. The bells toll
fearful consequences. a total of 49 times (seven times seven, for the benevolent and
wrathful aspects of the seven Great Fortunes), the temples are
New Year’s Eve (Toshi no Ichi)— fully cleansed, and visitors are welcomed back inside.
Twenty-Eighth Day of the Tiger
The counterpoint to the New Year’s Day Festival is the festival
of the year’s end, called Toshi no Ichi, held on the final day of
the old year (the twenty-eighth day of the month of the Tiger).
This event is designed to prepare the Empire for the coming
new year, and is observed with equal vigor by samurai and
New Mechanics
commoners alike. It is believed the Celestial Heavens look
down with special favor on Rokugan at New Year’s Day, so
the end of the year is a time to cleanse and prepare for that This section offers two new mechanical options that show-
moment. Houses are cleaned, streets are brushed clear, and case the extremes that religion can produce in the Empire.
Religion
daimyo customarily issue new clothes to all the peasants Although Shintao can be a source of strength and purity for
under their jurisdiction. its samurai and monks, there are other sides to those who
revere the supernatural powers in Rokugan. The forces of the
During these cleansing rituals, Rokugani peasants tradi-
Shadowlands draw power from the dark strength of Jigoku,
206
tionally hang a rope of straw known as a shimenawa inside
and the City of the Lost and its Spider Clan off-shoot that
their houses, preventing evil spirits from entering the place.
emerge in the twelfth century both openly worship Fu Leng,
calling on his power to enhance their own capabilities. Spider
Chapter Eight
Chapter Eight
who are aware of the existence of the Dark Paragons vehe-
mently refute this claim, insisting they are nothing but more
seductive tricks of the Realm of Evil. The Paragons them-
selves insist instead that their power reflects their abso-
lute mastery of themselves, and Jigoku has no reason 207
to leave its mark on its servants when those servants
are willing, devoted, and able to enact its will far more
Religion
effectively without the constraints of the Taint.
Requirements
cc Rings/Traits: At least one Trait at 5
cc Skills: Lore: Theology 4+
cc Other: Dark Paragon Advantage, Honor Rank 4+,
must be able to make a melee attack as a Simple
Action
Techniques
210
Chapter Nine
Chapter Nine
211
Education
T
he sensei was writing on a length of scroll with a callig- Here the boy simply shrugged. “I do not know. You could
raphy brush, seemingly lost in thought. He stopped surely be the head of a shugenja temple or other similar
abruptly and looked up at the student. “Is there some- facility.”
thing you wish to ask me, then?” “Tedious beyond imagining,” the sensei observed.
The student stood for a moment, carefully considering what “A general, then,” the student said. “You could surely lead
he had been struggling with over the past few days. “Master,” an army to victory.”
he finally began, “why are you here?”
“Perhaps,” the sensei said. “How do you know I have not
The older man raised one eyebrow curiously. “That is a very already done so?”
strange question. Do you not find my presence of value?”
“A courtier,” the boy pushed. “You see everything, under-
The boy frowned. “It is not that, master, of course not. To stand everything. In court no one could stand against you.”
the contrary, I find your instruction so much more effective
Again, the sensei laughed. “You have not been to court,
than my previous sensei that I find the two experiences hard
young one. There are men there who can strip the flesh from
to even compare to one another.”
your bones in the most painful way imaginable, all the while
“Do not permit flattery to cause dishonorable commentary,” smiling and asking after your family.” He shook his head.
the sensei cautioned. “Court is entertaining on occasion, but for the long term I find
“I mean no flattery, master,” the boy replied. “It is simply it somewhat stressful.” He drew a breath and looked about the
a statement of how I see things. But the point of the matter room as if evaluating it. “No, I consider education a proper
is that… why are you relegated to duty as a sensei? You are a use of my talents.”
priest of the kami, and obviously learned in a wide array of The boy nodded. “And our lords agree with you?”
subjects. I can only assume that you are also skilled with a
“There are many among our leadership who would prefer
blade or you would not have been appointed to a bushi dojo
that those less talented among our ranks be removed from the
such as this.” He paused, shaking his head slightly. “A man of
field and placed in command of lesser duties, such as educa-
your talents and abilities… could you not have much greater
tion,” the sensei said. “Fortunately, the Champion understands
value to the clan stationed elsewhere?”
that relegating the training of future generations to substan-
The sensei set his brush to the side and chuckled. “That is a dard personnel will result in future generations of substandard
very interesting question, is it not?” He looked at the student personnel.” He smiled slightly. “I think you would agree that
contemplatively. “What exactly would you consider as being a would be a poor choice, would you not?”
more robust duty for a man of my station?”
“Yes, master.”
means by which Rokugani youth are educated, and all have
lengthy and respectable histories.
Education in Rokugan
The Apprentice System
The education of new generations is one of the most sacred
and the Dojo System
and vital elements of Rokugani society. Children born to
samurai join the family and clan of their parents, and it Although it once saw widespread use among the samurai
is assumed those organizations will provide for the child’s caste, the ancient system of apprenticeship to learn the skills
education. This is merely part of the way in which families of one’s trade has long since been largely relegated to the
and clans reward the service of their samurai, as well as a lower classes. In the early days of Rokugan, when highly
means by which the group replenishes its numbers. skilled warriors were less common, the dojo system that now
dominates the Empire had not yet been developed. Each of
Generally speaking, young children in Rokugan have very
the Kami and their chief followers took on a small number
few expectations placed on them. They are allowed to do as
of students, who later each took on a student of their own.
they wish so long as they obey their parents’ commands.
This continued, with each student taking a student in turn,
This period of happy freedom lasts until somewhere between
until it brought hundreds or even thousands of samurai into
the ages of eight and twelve, when they enter formal studies
service with each of the Kami. This method was common-
to train for the responsibilities they will inherit upon
place outside the nascent clans as well, with individual
becoming an adult. This training varies in length
warriors, scholars, and priests accepting apprentices in order
depending upon its nature (shugenja students in
to pass on what wisdom and skills they had developed over
particular often have widely varying educa-
time.
tional careers, depending on when and how
strongly their gifts with the kami manifest In time, this method proved to be less than ideal; there
themselves), but typically lasts about were many samurai who could learn techniques without diffi-
Education
four years. There are only a handful of culty but who had great difficulty in instructing others. It was
212
Chapter Nine
through the failures of this system that the dojo tradition was
born, as the Kami began seeking out the most gifted among
their pupils and tasking them with training other followers
Adventure Seed:
in larger numbers. While this approach takes longer (a single Honored Master
student can be trained much quicker than a group of twenty),
in the end it is a far more efficient means of educating a new
generation of warriors. Challenge
An aged sensei is ill and approaching death. He sum-
In modern Rokugan, the apprentice system is still widely
mons any of his former students and tells them he
used by the lower classes, the heimin and eta. Such individ-
possesses one secret technique which he has never
uals perform vital services in society, but there is no way
shared with anyone. He promises to teach this tech-
they can afford to maintain educational facilities like the dojo
nique to the student who proves himself most worthy.
used by samurai. Even if they could, few among them have
the necessary skills to become teachers; rather, they convey
their knowledge through a literal hands-on method, showing
Focus
their apprentices directly how to perform their skills. Young The various students, eager and in some cases des-
commoners who show aptitude for a profession (an ability perate to learn the secret technique, begin frantically
to judge spatial proportions for carpenters, for example) trying to find a way of proving themselves to their
are sent by their families to apprentice to an individual sensei. Those of a less honorable nature seek to sabo-
working in that occupation. Apprentices follow their mentor tage their rivals, either directly or through the help
for weeks or even months, observing every aspect of their of questionable allies (such as Scorpion courtiers or
duties, before they begin to take on minor tasks of the trade. ronin assassins).
This continues for an indefinite amount of time, depending
on the complexity of the occupation and the demands of the Strike
senior craftsman; many artisans keep apprentices for years There is no secret technique; the sensei has staged this
before allowing them to strike out on their own, for example, incident as a final test for his students, separating the
whereas most servants or laborers are considered trained and honorable from the selfish and untrustworthy. He will
Chapter Nine
ready for their duties within a year. reward the finest student by naming him as his suc-
The lower classes are not wholly alone in their use of the cessor in the dojo.
apprentice system. It remains in use by a few small samurai
groups, typically those without the resources or manpower
to conduct their training in a dojo. The most famous of these 213
are in the Kuni family, where most students—whether they be
shugenja or the notorious Witch Hunters—are trained person-
Education
ally by more experienced members of the family. Each Kuni
enrolls an apprentice and trains him in the family’s methods
and techniques, often taking the youngster out on dangerous
missions into the Shadowlands or across the Empire.
Common Methods
Many ronin have similar habits, training their children or of Instruction
occasionally other students personally while they travel the
roads and wilds. Methods of instruction vary not only from clan to clan, but
It is also not uncommon for artisans to spend a consider- from family to family and indeed between individual sensei.
able time apprenticed to a master of whatever art they are Historians or philosophers seeking to document such practices
choosing to study. This immerses them in their discipline, but could easily fill a library with examples and methodologies,
among samurai the periods of apprenticeship are usually kept but for the sake of brevity, this discussion will confine itself
relatively short, never more than six months or so, to prevent to the most common and best-detailed approaches that appear
the mentor’s style from overwhelming whatever individual across the Empire.
style and talent the student may be developing. Commoner Many sensei prefer to use the modeling method of instruc-
artisans, whose individual style is less valued than their tion. This is most effective at the very basic level, when the
ability to consistently produce the work that samurai want, student is essentially mimicking the movements and postures
make long-term apprenticeships the norm. of his teacher. This method is used in most bushi dojo, as well
Outside of these specific examples, all samurai in the as in basic instruction of aspiring artisans. The belief behind
modern Empire are educated in the various schools devel- this approach is that it is the fastest method for getting young
oped from the dojo tradition. The specific term “dojo” is actu- students to master entry-level techniques so they can quickly
ally only used for those schools teaching combat techniques, move forward to more advanced concepts.
but the same traditions of group instruction by experienced Some sensei find the modeling technique stifling and
teachers called sensei is used regardless of whether the instead rely on narrative instruction. In these cases, the
students are training as warriors, monks, shugenja, or court- sensei describes exactly what he expects his students to do,
iers. The differences between the various types of schools are then observes as they attempt to follow his instructions. This
discussed in detail later in this chapter. method has substantially more room for error, but its propo-
nents claim it allows a student’s natural style and strengths
to come to the fore immediately. They also point out that it
allows sensei to more easily group their students according
Unconventional Dojo Studies
The descriptions of school practices and curriculums here represent the typical training regiment found in the majority of schools within the
Empire. However, a number of clans deviate from these practices to one degree or another.
The bushi schools of the Unicorn Clan, for example, require their students to spend several months out of the year riding the plains of the
Unicorn lands, learning to connect with their horses and with their clan’s legacy of wide-ranging travel. Even the Ide and Iuchi students are
expected to spend a few weeks riding their lands each year.
The Crab Clan is notorious for the lack of refined education it bestows on its bushi students. Few Crab warriors see any need to study
the classics of art and literature, or even mathematics and literacy beyond the most basic and practical skills. The Kaiu, however, make an
in-depth study of mathematics, literature, and history as part of their engineering education. If their skills were not so absolutely essential to
the survival of the clan, most other Crab would probably scoff at them as weak and bookish.
At the opposite end of the spectrum, the Shiba bushi of the Phoenix Clan are notorious for spending more of their schooling in meditation,
reading, and theological discussion than in practicing kata and fighting techniques.
The Dragon Clan, for its part, is known for oddly combining their military and spiritual training. Many of their Tamori shugenja—and in
earlier eras, Agasha—train in the ways of the sword along with their academic and spiritual studies. The Mirumoto for their part are known
to train in spiritual ways as well as the art of the sword, studying the kami with the Tamori and the ways of martial arts with the Togashi.
to skill level or natural ability. This method tends to be much smaller groups according to their abilities and inclination.
less common in the instruction of bushi, but is far more likely This normally happens somewhere between six months and
to be seen in courtier, shugenja, and artisan schools. a year after a new class of students begins training at a dojo.
For the most part, when young students begin Of course, this sort of large-scale instruction is grossly
their studies in a dojo they receive instruc- inappropriate for courtier and shugenja students, but the
Education
tion in large groups. This serves a number number of students tends to be significantly lower in those
of purposes, not the least of which is to institutions than in those which teach the path of the
acclimate the students to their new bushi, making it easier to form the students into smaller
environment and the routines of their groups from the beginning of their time in the school.
214 life in the dojo. It also serves as a sort Once most students have begun their smaller group
of screening process, allowing the instruction, the physical and/or mental conditioning that
sensei to organize the students into dominates the first years of dojo training is pursued in
Chapter Nine
Chapter Nine
Describing the typical dojo is a difficult proposition,
Kakita’s The Sword; many also require their students to read primarily because they vary so much between different fami-
poetry and literature, although courtier schools emphasize lies, clans, and schools (sometimes even within schools). The
this side of education more than bushi schools. Historical most traditional sort of dojo—the basic template from which
texts are also widely read, and literacy training effectively most variations are derived—can be found most frequently
doubles as an education in history, a subject with great value in the lands of the Akodo, the Kakita, and Mirumoto, all 215
to a people who revere their ancestors as the Rokugani do. families with extremely straightforward and tradition-bound
Samurai children are also taught basic mathematics, at least
Education
approaches to training and education. Typically, dojo main-
enough to function on a day-to-day basis. tained by these traditionalist families are simple affairs: a large
Apart from principles of mathematics, Rokugani treat any courtyard surrounding a relatively small central building,
learning about the fundamental nature of their physical world adjoined by one or more barracks. The courtyard is used
as part of their religion, so theological education and scien- primarily for large-scale instruction, and during students’ first
tific education are for them essentially the same thing. Chil- year at the dojo the vast majority of their group exercises are
dren read excerpts from the Tao of Shinsei throughout their conducted outside regardless of weather conditions. At the
education. They are taught the basics of the Celestial Order end of the first year, a new class of students arrives at the dojo
at a young age, often before they ever enroll in a school, and takes their place in the courtyard. The more experienced
and their entire education stresses reverence for the Will of students are then assigned to training indoors with superior
Heaven. And of course all samurai children are taught how equipment, as well as occasional exercises conducted outside
to live according to the Code Bushido, how to comport them- the dojo facility itself.
selves properly in public and what is expected of them in The main building, the dojo proper, is treated with reverence
private. Because samurai parents are often too busy to spend by students and teachers alike. Traditionally a dojo contains
much time with their children even during the early years, a large central chamber which mounts wooden plaques along
teaching the basics of etiquette often falls on household its walls, listing the students enrolled each year. Most dojo
servants or lower-ranking samurai retainers. Many children also have a small shrine in this chamber, dedicated to the
do not fully grasp the traditions and ideals of their caste ancestors who founded it and the spirits and Fortunes who
until they enroll in their school. Whenever possible, samurai watch over it. In theory, a bushi is a spiritual warrior devout
schools design their curricula so that inculcating the virtues in his religious adherence—though in practice, this varies
of Bushido overlaps with their academic training, such as by widely from family to family—and students are expected to
assigning reading from Akodo’s Leadership. bow and show reverence to the shrine each time they enter.
Once a samurai is an adult, academic subjects tend to get These chambers are nearly omnipresent in the Empire’s dojo,
less emphasis in his training, especially in the bushi schools. even in the lands of pragmatic clans like the Crab. In more
Even so, it is not uncommon for the more refined bushi dojo educated and devout clans, this central chamber often has an
to make practice in skills such as calligraphy and review of adjacent library where the student will find religious tomes
academic subjects such as theology and history part of their and treatises on combat and warfare.
training. Aside from its spiritual significance, the dojo serves both
as a place to conduct individualized training and as storage
for the school’s equipment. Most dojo maintain a large assort-
ment of cheap basic weapons, along with plenty of padded or The midday meal is followed by another set of chores, typi-
wooden practice weapons. Interestingly enough, dojo typi- cally performed by the younger students to prepare the facility
cally keep very few actual daisho for their students to use, for use by their older classmates. After the afternoon’s chores
since they have not yet completed their gempukku ceremony are completed, students go through another round of instruc-
and thus are not yet able to wear the twin swords of an adult tion, typically focused more on secondary pursuits such as
samurai. Only a handful of practice daisho are kept available, archery, other melee weapons, advanced unarmed combat, or
and these are only offered to the finest students—most sword even the study of academic subjects. Students typically study
training is performed with wooden practice swords called a single topic or weapon for a month at a time, then rotate to
bokken. A wide array of other weapons are also kept on hand something else. Bushi students are expected to adapt quickly
to facilitate training. These are often stored near the barracks to new tasks and to absorb new information as rapidly as
so students may make use of them during their rare periods possible, both to honor their sensei and families and to avoid
of free time. wasting time.
Students of a dojo are expected to live on-site in the When the afternoon classes are finished, the evening meal
barracks, which are usually stark and simple affairs. Students is served, followed by a precious few hours of relative inac-
live in large open rooms filled with tatami mats, with only a tivity. Most dojo expect their students to honor their ances-
few shoji screens for privacy. tors with prayers and to cleanse themselves, both spiritually
The average student at a bushi dojo arises at sunrise at and physically, in preparation for the following day.
the very latest, although many students awaken even before
then. The day begins with various mundane chores that must
be performed each day. These are not necessarily tasks that The Typical Temple
would normally be performed by servants, but they are always
menial tasks the students have likely never had to perform Temples are the training grounds for young samurai who
themselves before arriving at the dojo. In some ways this is possess the innate gift of communication with the kami. Such
reminiscent of life in a monastery, and is done to instill in the individuals are rare, even in magically oriented clans like
students a sense of humility, discipline, and obedience. Once the Phoenix, and are typically trained as shugenja from a
the chores are completed, the students have a quick morning younger age than those destined for other paths. Because of
Education
meal and then hurry to the courtyard where they perform their the rarity of suitable students, temples are fewer than other
morning exercises. This includes both calisthenics and basic most other places of learning, although artisan academies
fighting stances with a bokken or other practice weapon. This tend to be rarer still.
consumes most if not all of the morning, and may include
Temples vary widely in design, so it is difficult to gener-
216 sparring with other students or with an instructor, or practice
alize about their layout. Each individual temple is constructed
with archery or basic unarmed fighting techniques.
Chapter Nine
separately, although there are some elements common to
almost all of them. Taoist temples are the most common and
The Typical Court School
uniform in design, whereas Fortunist temples tend to vary
widely depending on the patron Fortune or Fortunes. Shrines Students who are learning the ways of politics are trained in
to individual ancestors or groups of ancestors are also rela- the court chambers of their clan. It should be noted that not
tively common across all clans, but have widely varying all “Courtier Schools” train their students in this way—those
construction depending on the customs of individual families. who are focused on politics, such as the Doji, Bayushi, or
If anything about temple design can be considered typical, Ide, do employ these methods, but schools such as the Asako
however, it is the use of one central chamber which contains Loremasters or the Kitsuki Investigators instead teach their
the shrine or statue devoted to the temple’s principle deity. students in a more academic environment that resembles an
Secondary shrines, private meditation chambers, libraries, and artisan academy more than a court chamber.
various living quarters are located off of the primary chamber, Court chambers where students are trained for politics
sometimes directly connected in a snowflake fashion, or else are typically the same chambers used to actually hold court
housed in nearby separate buildings. during different times of the year. Familiarity with the envi-
Virtually every temple contains at least one copy of the Tao ronment is essential, so even those sensei who are unable
of Shinsei, as well as various prominent works that discuss to bring their students to actual court chambers take pains
the philosophy and ramifications of that seminal work. Like- to reproduce such locations, preventing their students from
wise, most temples are careful to incorporate all five Elements beginning their service to the clan at a disadvantage. It is
into their construction in some way, ensuring the kami will not unusual for clans that have a strong emphasis on the
be pleased and maintain a presence within the temple; this is political arena to maintain multiple court academies, each
a virtual necessity for shugenja, who spend hours of their day physically patterned after a different major court some-
in deep meditation with the Elemental spirits. where in the Empire. As their training progresses, students
are moved to a facility with a replica of the clan court where
A shugenja student in the average temple begins the day they are most likely expected to serve after their gempukku.
with a purifying bath and a lengthy meditation session before
the morning meal. Following the meal, the students observe Duplicate court chambers also allow the students to become
while their sensei conduct one out of the nearly countless accustomed to the style of decorations they can expect to see
Chapter Nine
rituals shugenja are expected to perform throughout their during their service to the clan. The Mantis, and to a lesser
lives. These include the blessing of crops, the marriage cere- degree the Unicorn or Yasuki, consider lavish decoration and
mony, blessing a new birth, purifying a house against evil ostentatious displays of wealth to be perfectly acceptable, but
spirits, or even the gempukku ceremony, along with hundreds most other clans consider this approach distasteful and even
of others. It is through this observation that the students learn perhaps a bit dishonorable. The Crane, Phoenix, and Scorpion
217
the basics of these rituals, and they are expected to commit prefer to decorate their court chambers with tasteful displays of
them accurately to memory. After the ritual is complete, the art and culture, while the Crab, Dragon, and Lion regard this
Education
sensei will discuss its history and traditions, paying particular as frivolous and unnecessary, restricting themselves to a few
attention to the symbolism and prayers used throughout. martial displays of weapons, armor, or the occasional painting
Afterwards, the students practice key elements of the rituals, of a famous battle. Regardless, a student who is prepared ahead
then spend the remainder of their morning in meditation prior of time for the style of a particular clan’s courts is far more
to the midday meal. likely to be focused and effective when he arrives there.
The afternoon at the temple sees the daily prayer service, Courtier students rise with the sun and prepare themselves
followed by study in small groups. These groups delve into for a long day of intense study and scrutiny. They eat their
both the academic nature of their duties as shugenja as well small morning meal before dressing so food stains will not
as into the art of communing with the kami. The academic befoul their attire in any way. A cleansing bath is followed
groups gather in the temple library, while those learning to by literally hours of arranging garments, preparation of hair,
speak with the kami usually assemble outdoors. Students are and occasionally the use of face-paint or other cosmetics,
taught the ritualized prayers of their family’s school, learning along with careful review of the day’s schedule. Finally, the
the language of the kami and the ways in which the kami morning study sessions typically begin with a brief prayer.
answer it. Typically, they begin casting actual spells within a The students are taken by their sensei to study the topic of
year or two of beginning their studies at the temple. the day, which might be literature, art, fashion, history, or
the political tactics of a particular opponent. Regardless of
Evenings in a temple are divided between prayer and what they study during the morning, the students’ appear-
rigorous academic study. The sheer volume of religious writ- ances are carefully assessed and ruthlessly critiqued by their
ings and esoteric magical texts that exist in Rokugan make sensei. For the courtier, a flawless and carefully designed
the life of a shugenja one of scholarly pursuit by necessity. appearance is vital.
In addition, all shugenja are expected to be familiar with
hundreds or even thousands of Fortunes. Students are also After a small midday meal, the afternoon is spent in prac-
trained in calligraphy, in the various ciphers used by their tice exercises. These can take many forms, including debates
school, and extensively in history, especially the exploits or oratory contests between students, observation of mock
of famed ancestors within their family and clan. In a clan debates between sensei, recreations of famous debates from
like the Lion, studying the ancestors will often take pride of history (and review of what made the arguments effective), or
place over any other topic, while in the Dragon and Phoenix any number of other interactive competitions designed to foster
the study of the Tao is considered one of the most important quick thinking and demonstrate mastery of the curriculum.
topics for a young shugenja. After dinner, the students are free to pursue their own inter-
ests for the remainder of the evening, but they are encouraged
to make effective use of their time by continuing to develop
their secondary skills or pursuing scholarly knowledge. Given students rise at dawn and are allowed only a modest amount
the inherently ambitious nature of courtier students, most are of free time in the evenings, time they often spend further
eager to grasp any opportunity to improve their capabilities. honing their craft.
A school focused on more specialized or esoteric fields of
endeavor will vary from this program, of course. The Kitsuki
family school, for example, often presents its students with
logic puzzles or staged investigations replicating famous
cases from the past. The Yasuki and Yoritomo schools spend a
considerable time studying the ways of trade and commerce,
Graduation: The
along with associated topics such as mathematics. The Asako
Loremasters and Ikoma Bards both place a strong emphasis on Gempukku Ceremony
historical study, though of course the choice of topics varies
between them. Also, many schools encourage their students
to engage in a small amount of martial or physical educa-
tion, largely as a reminder that they are still members of the Without question one of the most pivotal events in every
samurai caste even if they do not carry a katana. samurai’s life, the gempukku ceremony marks the end of their
full-time education and the beginning of their adult life in
service of their lord, their family, their clan, and the Emperor.
The Typical A young samurai typically receives his gempukku between
the ages of 14 and 18, depending on the school involved,
Artisan Academy family tradition, and aptitude. It is a proud moment for
any samurai, the moment when he takes on his share of the
burden his family proudly bears in the name of their ances-
The rarest training programs found in the Empire are those tors. Such momentous occasions are frequently accompanied
which teach artisans and craftsmen. Among the Great Clans, by celebrations for all who participate. Although there is
only the Crab, Crane, and Phoenix have devoted any significant almost infinite variety in the way gempukku ceremonies are
resources to developing such programs; the Crab because of the conducted among individual families and clans, there are key
Education
vital importance of Kaiu engineers and smiths to their clan’s common elements involved.
war effort, the Crane because they consider themselves the care-
Many families place challenges before their young men and
takers of Rokugan’s culture and arts, and the Phoenix because
women before they are allowed to partake in the gempukku
they believe pursuit of the arts is a vital part of their tradition
ceremony. In some cases these are extremely difficult, more
218 of pacifism and their desire to find beauty in the natural world.
so than the challenges of the ceremony itself; for example,
Academies for artisans tend to be a strange blend of the Crab require their bushi students to enter the Shadowlands
temple and court, and also vary considerably depending on
Chapter Nine
Chapter Nine
should be those carried by his grandfather. However, given on his area of expertise, not to mention his duties to the
the large size of the average family in Rokugan, usually only clan. A bushi with a military appointment will train almost
the eldest actually receives this honor. Other children receive constantly, with daily formation drill and field maneuvers in
additional swords possessed by the family (such as blades addition to ordinary weapons practice. Sentries and border
awarded to past family members for exceptional service), guards are likewise afforded regular training, since they are 219
or receive new blades forged specifically for the occasion. tied to a semi-permanent post that usually has an attached
dojo for just such a purpose.
Education
The Wandering Year Other posts and duties, however, do not always afford such
luxuries or opportunities. A courtier may have to pursue his
skills in the arena of court, learning the intricacies of politics
In some schools, especially those of the more educated and “hands on” as he negotiates on behalf of his lord. Likewise,
traditionalist clans and families (such as the Crane, the artisans must work to perfect their skills while producing art
Dragon, and the Phoenix), it is not uncommon for a new- or useful equipment for the clan. Even some bushi must take
made samurai to be sent on a journey across the Empire, a more informal approach to training if they have duties that
wandering freely without any special duty; this is seen as a require them to travel, such as magistrates, yoriki, couriers, or
chance for the young samurai to learn more about Rokugan, yojimbo. Such samurai must slip their training in whenever
visit shrines and other famous locations, and perhaps to make they can, and often go years without the chance to return to
a few contacts and allies for his future career in service to the their school.
Empire. Sometimes this is even done with students who have Returning to one’s school is important, for few samurai,
not yet passed gempukku, in which case they are permitted bushi or otherwise, undergo gempukku knowing more than
to carry a wakizashi (only) for self-defense, but more often it one Technique in their school. Instead, they return periodi-
takes place during the first year after gempukku. cally to learn their next Technique from their sensei. When-
Of course, not all clans follow this tradition. The Crab ever a samurai returns to his dojo, he is expected to offer
cannot afford to waste resources by sending trained warriors proper veneration to its shrines and then report to his sensei
into the rest of the Empire as tourists, and the Lion prefer at the first available opportunity. This private audience gives
to enroll their young bushi in their armies rather let them the bushi a chance to demonstrate his ongoing progress in
wander freely. Other clans take a more aggressive approach advancing his skills and abilities. If his progress is deemed
to the tradition: the Unicorn, for instance, embrace wander- acceptable and the sensei considers him ready to receive more
lust throughout their clan’s history, and young Unicorn advanced training, he is taught the next Technique in the
samurai not only roam the Empire but sometimes venture school’s progression. If not, he is offered either encourage-
into the Burning Sands to see the strange lands their ances- ment or criticism as the sensei finds appropriate, and told to
tors roamed. Similarly, the Mantis use young samurai to return and demonstrate his skills again at a later date.
help crew their ships, often granting them the chance to see The relationship between samurai and sensei is a life-long
not only the many ports and rivers of the Empire but also one, and even the most powerful and experienced samurai
the distant exotic islands only the Mantis fleet can reach. will still bestow the greatest veneration and respect on his
sensei.
If you choose to incorporate a PC’s time spent in training
into your campaign instead of glossing over it, or perhaps
GM’s Toolbox: to start play with untrained samurai in their first dojo, the
following table (Table 9.1) is designed to offer ideas and
cc School Skills: Skill training in earnest begins only after 39-41 You hear a rumor that one of the sensei is
the students have the basic mental and physical traits misrepresenting his identity.
necessary to support it. At the beginning of a student’s
42-45 While performing drills, another student
second year in the dojo, he begins to accumulate Skills
suddenly and mysteriously falls ill.
at a rate of one every three to six months. The order
and exact speed with which they are gained varies de- 46-48 A sensei begins behaving erratically, for no
pending upon the particular school’s traditions of in- apparent reason.
struction (and the aptitude of the student). 49-55 Another student declares his property has
cc School Technique: Most students become proficient been stolen.
in their school’s first Technique three to six months
56-60 A sensei declares property of the dojo has been
prior to their gempukku ceremony. At this point, they
stolen.
are considered Rank 1 characters from a mechanical
standpoint, although not yet from a social standpoint. 61-67 Students try to enlist you in a prank against
another student, or against one of the sensei.
Chapter Nine
cessible mountains of the Dragon lands. There they pursue
enlightenment and swordsmanship with equal dedication,
often praying and training alongside small groups of Togashi
monks. Taoist swordsmen are seldom seen outside their own
lands, though on rare occasions they have been known to 221
embrace the tradition of the “worldly monk” and travel the
Empire in search of both enlightenment and experience
Education
with the sword.
Mirumoto Taoist
Swordsman [Bushi]
cc Benefit: +1 Void
cc Skills: Athletics,
Defense, Iaijutsu,
Kenjutsu (Katana), Lore:
Theology, Meditation, any one Bugei or High Skill
cc Honor: 5.5
cc Outfit: Sturdy Clothing, Katana, Wakizashi, Tanto,
Traveling Pack, 1 koku
cc Special: All members of this school are considered
to be Ascetic, but do not gain Experience Points for
it. It does not count against their 10-point limit of
Disadvantages.
Techniques
224
Chapter Ten
Chapter Ten
225
War
T
he sensei strode through the doors of the chamber with The student was silent for several moments, but finally
the first rays of sun. “What is the purpose of war?” he could not contain himself. “What could be worth such a price,
asked without preamble. master?” He fidgeted slightly. “I do not wish to seem naïve, as
The student had been about to yawn, as yet unaccustomed you say, but I would imagine that most worthy prizes could be
to rising before the sun. He gulped it down and answered, “To acquired by less wasteful means.”
earn glory and victory for one’s lord, master.” “Many can, to be sure, but some cannot.” The sensei
The sensei seemed to consider the response for a moment. gestured at a number of scrolls bearing historical seals. “Think
“I suppose after a fashion that is correct. It might be more for a moment of the return of the Unicorn Clan to the Empire
correct to say you have identified the most basic and naïve some centuries ago. The political and military balance in the
purpose of warfare.” Empire was delicate at the time. When the Unicorn returned,
the Scorpion met them on the field of battle, and the Scorpion
The boy gaped slightly. “Naïve, master?”
lost. What would have been the result?”
“Indeed,” he replied. “War seems a simple matter, does it
The boy thought carefully for a moment. “The Unicorn would
not? Avenge the insult, slay the enemy, end the feud, begin
immediately be perceived as a greater threat,” he offered. “As
a dozen more… there are so many simple aspects of the
outsiders, they would have been naturally assumed to be less
concept.” He made a dismissive gesture. “You have overlooked
capable than any Great Clan. Defeating the Scorpion placed
the truth that has dominated our Empire’s history. Of course,
them at the head of the other clans’ list of viable threats, I
you cannot really be admonished for such a thing, as you
would imagine.”
are yet quite young and have never seen war. Many men far
older than you, men who should have the wherewithal to know “You imagine correctly.” The sensei seemed pleased. “And
better, have labored under the same misconception.” the Scorpion?”
The boy frowned. “What is the truth of war, then, master?” “I suppose the Scorpion would have been completely
dismissed as a military threat by the other clans,” the student
“War is manipulation,” the sensei answered. “It is a matter
answered. “Victory against them would have become a fore-
made all the simpler by the fact that no one would ever
gone conclusion, and thus any action against them would
imagine a war could be lost deliberately. Such expenditure
have been made a secondary concern and, if executed at all,
of lives, supplies, and other resources… what could be worth
relegated to lesser forces.”
such a price?”
The sensei smiled. “A terrible price for defeat, wouldn’t you
agree?”
politics and social standing frequently play a part in where a
226
Chapter Ten
Castle guards and sentries combine some aspects of a trates, but they can arrest any criminals they encounter on
common soldier’s duties with those of a bodyguard (see their patrols. Wardens typically operate in military-style
below). Sentries and guards are required in large numbers squadrons and are considered soldiers in most respects, with
throughout the Empire, at every major fortress, castle, city, unit designations and appropriate symbols of rank.
and other valuable facility. While many of these locations use
soldiers who have been temporarily detached from standard
army duty, most lords prefer to maintain their own autono-
mous group of guards or sentries outside the traditional mili-
tary structure, whose sole purpose is to keep watch over the
appropriate location. This is especially common in large cities, Military Traditions
where a sizable guard force is required to control gates and
maintain public order. Many cities have their own indepen-
dent military force, answerable to the governor or some other
senior administrator, such as the Thunder Guard of Ryoko The rare humorists among the samurai caste have been known
Owari or the machi-kanshisha guards of the City of the Rich to comment that there are very nearly as many traditions in
Frog. the militaries of Rokugan as there are bushi who serve in
them. While this is obviously an exaggeration, it is quite true
Some bushi are trained as scouts for their clan instead of that the individual clans have a seemingly limitless number
serving in the main force of the army. This puts them in a of unique traditions and customs within their military institu-
somewhat complex position. On the one hand, scouts are an tions. What follows is a brief overview of the more prominent
absolute necessity for any successful military campaign, a traditions for each clan and group in the Empire.
resource that talented commanders know how to exploit for
maximum benefit. On the other hand, scouts are rarely in a
position to accrue fame or glory, and few know their names
even after a lifetime of distinguished service. What’s worse, Crab Clan
many Rokugani have a rigid and inflexible view of Bushido For centuries the Crab have insisted their bushi be trained in
and believe that stealth or deliberate concealment from one’s a much broader variety of weapons than most other clans,
Chapter Ten
enemies is an unacceptable dishonor. Consequently, many with a decided emphasis on heavy weapons. This preference
scouts face a sense of disdain from traditional samurai. Fortu- for weapons such as the tetsubo and dai tsuchi is more than
nately the value military commanders place on skilled scouts a little controversial to other samurai who revere the daisho
ensures this disdain is seldom expressed aloud, but instead above all else. Of course, this emphasis on heavy weapons
reserved for petty slights and personal grudges. is an adaptation to the nature of the Crab Clan’s chief
227
Another common duty for bushi is a posting as a yojimbo enemy, the Shadowlands horde. Moreover, this harsh and
(bodyguard) to a shugenja or courtier. This is usually not dangerous duty has led the Crab of necessity to develop a
War
considered particularly prestigious, except in the rare number of military traditions that are considered distasteful
instances when someone is granted the honor of protecting or downright gruesome by other clans in the Empire. For
a daimyo or other famous or important personage. However, example, the Crab are notorious for beheading their fallen
most yojimbo protect ordinary lower-ranking courtiers or comrades lest they re-animate through the Taint and rise to
shugenja, or escort spouses and children. Duty as a yojimbo fight against their former allies. Crab military units deliber-
is notoriously uneventful, requiring steady nerves and a ately maintain an aura of constant paranoia, watching each
calm spirit. Those with a quick temper or an impatient nature other for signs of Taint or demonic possession, and routinely
rarely do well, since they are temperamentally inclined to testing strangers with jade to make sure they are not shape-
make mistakes that can dishonor not only themselves but shifters or bog hags.
also those they protect. Successful yojimbo must also be The Kuni family is rumored to engage in dissections and
skilled in the art of iaijutsu, since they will be expected to other horrible practices in order to better understand the
serve as champion if their charge is forced into a duel to nature and strengths of various Shadowlands creatures. The
resolve some argument or dispute. Although duels to the Kuni are also the only family in Rokugan which has made a
death are relatively rare, when they occur the charge must deliberate study of trauma-induced mental illness (which they
commit seppuku and follow his champion into the next life. refer to as ranshin or, more dramatically, “the false madness
Rare indeed is the courtier or shugenja capable of fighting a of Lord Moon”). Insanity is not an infrequent affliction for
duel in his own defense. soldiers who spend years on the Kaiu Wall facing horrifying
A bushi assignment that is not found in all clans is that of enemies and repeated brutal battles. Kuni Mataemon, the most
the warden. A warden is similar in some respects to a magis- famous student of this phenomenon, even developed treat-
trate, but has much more limited authority. Their role is to ment methods, most notably placing the victim of madness
patrol the roads and borders of their clan’s lands, inspecting inside a cage while a comrade spoke to him from outside.
travel papers and watching for roaming criminals, unauthor- One Crab military tradition that is well-known throughout
ized travelers, and enemy invasions. Clans which have well- Rokugan is the Twenty Goblin Winter. When the Crab find
defended borders or limited military forces tend to eschew their manpower flagging, they recruit ronin by giving them
wardens, but the Crab and Lion both make heavy use of them, the chance to prove their prowess against the Shadowlands.
and the Scorpion and Crane also have lesser but significant Over the course of the winter, these ronin assemble in the
warden forces. Wardens usually operate mounted, and thus village known as Shinsei’s Last Hope, from which they enter
receive cavalry training and some basic education in the law. the Shadowlands itself. Those who bring back the heads of
They are not authorized to grant travel papers or to investi- twenty or more goblins by the end of the winter are allowed
gate and sentence criminals in the same manner as magis- to swear fealty to the Crab Champion, joining the Moshibaru
War
vassal family of the Hida. Twenty Goblin Winters are tradi- One of the stranger traditions associated with the Crane
tionally rare, since holding one is effectively a confession that Clan is that the commander of any military force fighting in
228 the Crab have lost too many casualties and are in a position war is expected to compose a poem regarding the outcome
of weakness. and submit it to his superiors along with his normal battle-
field reports. The Crane believe that this will allow them to see
Chapter Ten
not only what took place in a given battle, but how it affected
Crane Clan the commander; this helps his superiors determine his habits
of mind and his fitness to continue in command.
The Crane are not known as dedicated warriors, and prefer to
avoid warfare whenever possible. Instead, they rely on their
strengths in politics, diplomacy, and the arts to overcome
the superior military strength of their enemies. When called
Dragon Clan
to war, however, the Crane do not shirk, and their military Although the Dragon have an army, they very seldom train
prowess is doubted only by those who have not faced them their units in large groups, instead allowing each legion or
on the battlefield. lesser formation to train independently most of the time. The
result is a unit structure much more variable than in other
The Crane are the masters of dueling and they go to consid-
clans, with weapon choices and preferred tactics varying
erable efforts to exploit this advantage in war. Prior to a battle,
considerably even between small groups of soldiers.
a Crane commander will often call out his opposite number,
issuing a public challenge to a duel. Given the rhetorical Due to their remote location and traditional preference for
skill of most well-educated Crane officers, it is usually very defensive warfare, the Dragon consider extremely difficult
difficult for the enemy general to refuse without admitting environments to be ideal for training, and seek out the most
cowardice, shaming himself before his men. Of course, once frigid and rocky mountaintops for their men to practice maneu-
the enemy commander does accept the duel, the Crane can vers and fighting techniques. Dragon commanders believe the
usually kill him easily, leaving the opposing army to fight physical and mental toughness this breeds is far better prepara-
without its leader. tion for their soldiers than any amount of conventional drill.
Although most Crane approach the battlefield with honor The Dragon have a long-standing tradition of allowing
and idealism, the Daidoji family has long been known for samurai to train alongside those of radically different profes-
a more pragmatic and even ruthless approach—hardly sions, such as bushi studying the ways of the spirits alongside
surprising, since as the clan’s chief warriors the Daidoji are shugenja, or shugenja practicing swordsmanship with bushi.
far more acquainted with their enemies’ superior numbers As a result, their armies tend to integrate magic into their
than the rest of the Crane. Daidoji scouts freely employ ques- tactics and strategies more readily than most other clans; only
tionable tactics such as night ambushes, raids on enemy the Phoenix and certain elements of the Unicorn can rival the
supply lines or command posts, or “scorched earth” tactics Dragon in using magic for war. Furthermore, most Dragon
that destroy valuable economic assets rather than let them fall armies also incorporate a small number of their famous
into an invader’s hands. tattooed men with their esoteric and unpredictable powers.
Due to the strong tradition of individualism and idiosyn- It is the Yoritomo who are the primary military force of
crasy among the Dragon, their army very seldom takes the the Mantis Clan. Their service takes place primarily aboard
field as a unified force. It is far more common for smaller the clan’s great fleet, fighting against pirates, smugglers, and
Dragon units to engage the enemy in separate actions, taking other naval enemies—or, in earlier and less reputable eras of
advantage of the rugged terrain in their lands and the enemy’s the clan’s history, engaging in piracy themselves. As samurai
lack of familiarity with that terrain. they are expected to demonstrate proficiency with the katana,
One tradition common among Dragon officers is to but their heaviest training is in weapons and fighting tech-
celebrate a successful battle, especially one in which all of niques suitable to use aboard a kobune on the open sea. All
the officer’s men survived, with a commemorative tattoo. Mantis soldiers are expected to spend at least one season per
Although these tattoos do not have the magical properties of year serving in a kobune crew. Mantis sailors are notoriously
ise zumi tattoos, they are still important ways to remember superstitious and make sure to appease the spirits of sea and
the survival of one’s own troops and the deaths of the enemy. sky before any major battle.
Mantis warfare emphasizes coastal raids, striking inland
quickly to destroy a vulnerable target before retreating back
Lion Clan to the safety of the ocean. These tactics can be quite devas-
tating to the Empire’s coastal clans, who are accustomed to
The life of a warrior in the Lion military is highly ritualized. the more conventional rhythms of land warfare. The flip side
From the moment the soldier wakes up until the moment he lies of this, however, is that the Mantis have much less ability to
down for sleep, every moment of his day is accounted for. Lion project military power against inland clans such as the Scor-
soldiers are expected to complete at least one full duty rotation pion, Unicorn, and especially the Dragon.
each day; to spend at least an hour, frequently more, in the dojo
practicing kata and fighting maneuvers; and to visit a shrine
to pray for guidance from their ancestors at least once per day.
These activities leave precious little time for personal pursuits,
Phoenix Clan
but Lion soldiers often have little interest in non-military activ- More so than any other clan, the Phoenix follow the ways of
ities (except for the occasional game of shogi, which can be peace and enter into war only when all other options have
justified as an exercise in tactical and strategic thinking). been exhausted. Further, even when war erupts the Phoenix
Chapter Ten
The Lion maintain the Empire’s only school dedicated to are often reluctant to fight all-out, preferring to wage a limited
the specific study of war, the Akodo War College, and the conflict in the hope that their enemies will see reason and
students who learn there are revered across the Empire for accept a peaceful settlement. If a conflict proves intractable,
their tactical and strategic skills. An interesting aspect of the however, the Phoenix will finally bring their full strength to
bear on their opponent, unleashing the power of the Elemental 229
War College’s curriculum (and one which frequently baffles
outsiders) is that the Lion do not study their past victories. Council and its elite units of shugenja, the Elemental Guard.
War
Instead, they study their defeats, for they believe it is only Once this happens, the Phoenix turn loose their power without
through defeat that anything new can be learned. restraint, often shattering or transforming the land itself with
the immense magical energies they unleash. This may be why
Before a battle, it is common for Ikoma bards, known as
when a Phoenix army prepares to engage the enemy, it is
omoidasu, to stand before the Lion formations and recite tales
customary for the entire force to have a moment of silent
of the clan’s greatest heroes and victories, whipping the army
prayer in which the soldiers and shugenja alike ask forgive-
into a battle frenzy. Some Lion who have heard these tales
ness for what they are about to do.
claim to hear the voices of their ancestors on the battlefield, a
phenomenon they describe as “hearing the song,” driving them Continuing this tradition, the commander of any Phoenix
forward to commit deeds of superhuman bravery. The Ikoma army expecting battle is expected by custom to spend a day
also have a role after the battle, for it is they who listen to working humbly alongside the monks in the nearest temple,
the final words of dying soldiers, carrying them home to their atoning for his role in the upcoming conflict. This tradition
families. is not always enforced, of course, since the enemy does not
always leave enough time to undertake this task. In such
cases, after a conflict is concluded and the threat of subse-
quent fighting is minimal, the ranking officers each take their
Mantis Clan turn in a temple to seek purification and forgiveness.
Because of the Mantis Clan’s rather haphazard origin, each
of the clan’s three main families—Yoritomo, Moshi, and
Tsuruchi—maintains its own unique customs, with little coor- Scorpion Clan
dination or harmony between them. Among the peaceful
Moshi, for instance, there is no martial tradition at all, and Many Scorpion view warfare as a game, and as such their mili-
young shugenja are instead expected to serve in temples or tary traditions seem somewhat out of place alongside those of
as navigators aboard the clan’s many ships. Similarly, the other clans. The day or night preceding any large conflict, the
Tsuruchi tend to eschew conventional military service in Scorpion often send detachments from their army to move
favor of training to become magistrates, wardens, or bounty in divergent directions, confounding any enemy attempt to
hunters, traveling the Empire and experiencing the customs discern the army’s overall intentions. Scorpion commanders
and cultures of other clans while learning to hunt the crimi- also encourage discussions among the lower-ranking officers
nals of Rokugan. When the Kitsune join the clan later in the and even the rank and file about purely hypothetical or even
twelfth century, this adds yet another divergent tradition. plainly false battle plans, creating a sort of competition as to
The Imperial Histories: The Tale of Sun Tao
The ronin strategist who went by the alias “Sun Tao” is generally believed to have lived during the reign of Hantei Genji,
although some versions of his legend claim he lived much later, as late as the reign of Hantei XVII. Likewise, tales of his
origins and identity vary widely—in one version, he is a Lion descended from Akodo himself, while another tale claims
he was an Isawa raised among the Lion as a hostage, and a third account claims he was actually the youngest son of the
Emperor. There is even one story that suggests he was a gaijin. Whoever or whatever he was, Sun Tao began his military
career among the Lion, where he deeply impressed the Akodo sensei.
As the story goes, after five years of study in the Lion schools Sun Tao was granted permission to read the original
copy of Akodo’s Leadership. He read the entire work in a single evening, and that night Akodo visited him in a dream. The
Lion Kami praised Sun Tao for learning the ways of leadership, but told him his journey was incomplete. “Go out into the
Empire,” Akodo commanded. “Each clan has its lesson. You must learn them all.”
The Lion were initially suspicious of Sun Tao’s vision, but they could not deny the sincerity and selfless dedication of
the young man, and they reluctantly allowed him to undertake his quest. In return, he promised to one day return and
tell them all that he learned in the Empire.
The first clan Sun Tao visited was the Crane, who suspected him of being a Lion spy. To test his dedication, they gave him
an “army” of fifty untrained man and told him to retake a minor castle that had been conquered by ronin bandits. Sun Tao
accepted the duty without complaint, and returned three months later... victorious. Stunned by his talents, the Crane agreed
to let him train with them. After five years among the Crane, Sun Tao and his small army left to seek knowledge elsewhere,
but once again he promised to return and share his knowledge later.
The Phoenix were happy to welcome Sun Tao, and he spent five years learning in their libraries and schools, during
which time the Phoenix were wholly free of war and strife. His men lived well and enjoyed their stay in the prosperous
Phoenix lands, where they were well-treated. When Sun Tao prepared to leave once more, the Phoenix Champion asked
him whether he was disappointed with his quiet stay in their lands. “Not at all,” Sun Tao replied. “These five years of peace
have been a greater test than all my time with the Lion and Crane.” And again, he promised to return and share all he had
learned.
From there, Sun Tao went to the lands of the Dragon, but they would not allow him into their high mountain lands.
He made camp in the foothills and waited patiently for the Dragon Clan Champion to answer his request. His men were
unhappy at such disrespect from the Dragon, but Sun Tao calmly waited and found ways to keep his men fed and in good
spirits. Five years later, the Dragon Champion descended from the mountains and thanked
War
Sun Tao for his patience. “Thank you for yours,” Sun Tao replied, bowing low. “I will return
to teach you all I have learned.” The Dragon lord replied only, “I am pleased to have been
230 of service.”
From there, Sun Tao traveled to the lands of the Crab, where he and his followers fought
Chapter Ten
against the terrible forces of the Shadowlands. Three out of four of his followers died there,
slain by terrible enemies they did not understand. After five years, the Crab Champion
demanded that Sun Tao leave. Although he respected the ronin’s skills, he was tired of
Sun Tao’s constant quest for knowledge, and tired also of watching the ronin’s men die in
seeming futility. He gave Sun Tao a suit of Kaiu-forged armor and begged him to depart.
When Sun Tao promised to return and share his knowledge, the Hida lord told him not to
bother.
When Sun Tao left the Crab lands, the Soshi lord from the Scorpion Clan sought him
out and invited him to learn with them. He accepted readily, and spent another five years
with the Clan of Secrets, learning the ways of subtlety and deception. But once again he
left, promising to return when his quest was complete.
“Is it not already complete?” the Soshi daimyo asked, for indeed Sun Tao had visited
all six of the Great Clans who inhabited the Empire in that time. Sun Tao replied,
“There is one clan I have not yet visited.” Dismissing his remaining followers, the
aged ronin set out alone for the Burning Sands, never to return.
Sun Tao left his armor and his many writings to his most loyal follower, a
ronin named Terumuto. It was Terumuto who fulfilled his master’s promise
by collecting those writings into a single volume, the Book of Sun Tao, and
making seven copies—one for each clan and one for the Emperor. Unfor-
tunately, Terumuto was slain by bandits before he could deliver all the copies
of the book; ultimately, only the Scorpion, the Dragon, and the Emperor
received their copies.
The Book of Sun Tao is considered one of the greatest works of military
strategy in Rokugan’s history, and is studied by all those who wish to
master the ways of battle and strategy. In fact, its influence extends
beyond the field of war—many readers have found that the book
supplies insights into every form of human conflict. The courtier
Otomo Madoko, for example, wrote a book called The Subtlety of
the Court that applies Sun Tao’s lessons to
the fields of diplomacy and politics.
Other readers continue to find new
insights within the book even to the
present day.
who can imagine the most plausible plan that is nevertheless
completely different from the actual plan. This custom would
The Shadowlands
seem to breed dangerously independent thinking among The Shadowlands has no real military traditions of its own,
bushi, who need to obey orders without question or hesita- although the more organized groups of Lost (and their Spider
tion. But it has served the Scorpion well, as they occasion- Clan off-shoot) have retained some of the Rokugani military
ally permit enemy scouts to draw close to their location and systems they once knew when they were part of the Empire.
absorb completely false information about their plans. On an individual basis, Lost and Spider soldiers have any
number of odd rituals and traditions, some of their own
Scorpion armies rely heavily on their own scouts, as well
invention and some holdovers from their days of service to
as more specialized units of infiltrators, saboteurs, and assas-
the Great Clans.
sins, to ferret out their enemies’ plans and to weaken and
distract their forces once they take the field. Commanders Lost and Spider soldiers never allow a defeated enemy to
facing Scorpion armies have been known to suffer sudden survive unless doing so offers greater benefits for their cause.
illness, or to find their secret battle plans strangely antici- As might be expected, this is a rare occurrence, and generally
pated by their Scorpion foes. Of course, the Scorpion are a victorious encounter for the followers of Fu Leng results in
always careful to make sure such tricks cannot be traced a field of blood and slaughtered enemies. Sometimes defeated
directly back to them. foes will instead be captured and taken back for torture,
devouring, or worst of all deliberate exposure to the Taint,
a fate which most samurai would consider worse than death.
Unicorn Clan
The Unicorn have always been a militant clan, a legacy of
their long and dangerous journeys through the Burning
Sands and their absorption of the aggressive Ujik-Hai tribe
centuries ago. After the Moto displace the Shinjo in the early
twelfth century, their legacy as ferocious steppe nomads
Military Organization
makes the Unicorn Clan even more aggressive. It goes
without saying that cavalry training is not only a tradition
Chapter Ten
but an expectation in the ranks of the Unicorn armies, which In truth, the samurai caste exists to wage war. Their other
rely on cavalry as their principle battle-winning force. This duties are in large part an outgrowth of boredom during
is not to say that the Unicorn have no infantry tradition; periods of inactivity and relative peace. Even the most paci-
their armies need infantry to supply a base of maneuver for fistic among the samurai caste would sooner perish than fail
their cavalry. Their foot troops, however, are trained to ride their lord; those who believe otherwise generally shave their 231
horses to the site of battle to maintain the overall mobility heads and join a monastery rather than risk shaming their
family name and ancestors with their aberrant philosophy.
War
of their armies.
Unicorn battle tradition has remained largely unchanged The closest thing to a standard military organizational
since their return to the Empire, and emphasizes using infantry scheme in Rokugan is the system created by Akodo One-Eye
and archers to pin enemy forces in place and wear them down during the First War with the forces of Fu Leng. Akodo and
until a decisive cavalry charge can break them. The spearhead his followers were so well organized and so effective that the
of any charge is comprised of the clan’s heaviest and most other clans altered their own unique army configurations to
powerful cavalry units—the Utaku Battle Maidens and the more closely emulate Akodo’s. Still, no one adopted the Lion
most heavily-armored Shinjo and Moto units. style completely, and even the Lion themselves have made
changes over time; the original model from which all modern
For most of their history, the Unicorn armies were orga-
clan armies are descended no longer exists in its true form,
nized and structured much like those of other clans, aside
not even among the Lion or the Imperial Legions. And of
from their reliance on mounted troops. After the Moto took
course the Mantis were never direct participants in that tradi-
control of the clan in the twelfth century, however, they chose
tion at all.
to reorganize the Unicorn forces into a new structure based
on their experiences in the Burning Sands. The new design To describe each Great Clan army’s structure and organi-
comprised three armies, the Junghar (which patrols and zation in detail would take up more space than is available
defends the Unicorn territories), the Baraunghar (which uses here, but this section describes the basic essentials that apply
shugenja to enhance its mobility and battlefield capability), across most forces, as well as the most frequent higher-level
and the Khol (the clan’s main heavy striking force). Younger organization of each clan’s armies.
and more inexperienced bushi are traditionally assigned first
to the Junghar to toughen them up before they can earn duty
posts in the Baraunghar or the Khol. Traditional System of Ranks
It is a tradition among the Unicorn to have wild revels the
night before a major engagement, an act which most samurai While Rokugan’s unit structure has evolved from its early
would consider grossly inappropriate. Fermented mare’s milk form, the system of military ranks established by Akodo is
is shared freely and the soldiers sing, dance, race their horses, still in widespread use throughout the Empire. In fact, it is
and otherwise disport themselves, though not to the point of quite rare for any significant military structure not to use
impeding their ability to fight the next morning. these ranks.
cc Hohei (Private): This is the lowest military rank, as-
signed to all rank and file soldiers serving in clan
armies, garrisons, and patrols.
cc Nikutai (Corporal): There is little difference between cc Shireikan (Commander): Of all the traditional mili-
this rank and that of hohei, save that a nikutai has tary ranks, shireikan is the least clearly defined. All
the honor of assisting his gunso in the execution of clan militaries incorporate them in some manner,
his orders. The only other distinction is that in the but they vary in their role. Almost universally, the
event the gunso is killed or disabled, the nikutai as- shireikan oversees a number of legions, with the com-
sumes command until a permanent replacement can manding taisa of those legions reporting directly to
be made. the shireikan. The number of legions overseen by a
cc Gunso (Sergeant): The rank of gunso is awarded to shireikan varies, ranging between four and twelve.
soldiers who demonstrate clear thinking and an abil- Shireikan report directly to their commanding officer,
ity to properly command others. Gunso are typically a rikugunshokan.
promoted from the rank of nikutai, but not always. cc Rikugunshokan (General): The rank of rikugunshokan
A gunso has command of a squadron, the smallest is the highest military rank bestowed by clan armies,
component unit of a clan army. and commands a go-hatamoto, or field army. It is not
cc Chui (Lieutenant): A chui is responsible for oversee- uncommon for family daimyo or Clan Champions to
ing a number of squadrons (the exact number varies serve as rikugunshokan; however, daimyo or Cham-
by clan and circumstance). The group commanded by pions who are not inclined toward military command
a chui is generally called a company, and is the small- may cede their authority to an appointed rikugunsho-
est unit typically deployed in any military situation. kan who answers directly to them. Typically a clan
cc Taisa (Captain): A taisa is typically given command will have between one and three samurai of this rank
of a legion. Although companies are sometimes de- at any given time.
ployed as discrete units, for administrative purposes
they are always grouped together as legions, and an
entire legion may be deployed to confront more se- Traditional Unit Structure
rious threats. Legions are typically stationed at the
same duty post for extended periods, months or even The traditional Akodo military configuration is comprised of
years at a time. the following units and structures:
cc Squadron (Guntai): The squadron is the smallest mili-
tary unit. The traditional squadron consists of twenty
War
Chapter Ten
to serve as his personal command group. The composition of infantry than as true cavalry in the manner of the Unicorn.
such groups varies considerably from clan to clan, but typi- Crab line infantry, meanwhile, is generally heavily armored
cally they include the commander himself, several yojimbo, and fights primarily with heavy weapons. They are taught to
one or more junior officers to serve as aides-de-camp, at least fight defensively, holding their positions rather than letting
one shugenja, and a number of signalmen who use banners, the thrill of battle lead them into the jumble of individual 233
flags, and other pre-arranged symbols (such as hummingbulb skirmishes that characterizes Rokugani warfare.
arrows) to send orders to the units under his command.
War
Command groups in the armies of clans like the Crane,
Scorpion, or Phoenix often include a courtier or political
adjunct of some sort as well. Their purpose is to offer counsel
Crane Clan
on the political ramifications of what is taking place on the The Crane have a greater number of samurai than many of
battlefield. This is a time-honored tradition, especially in their friends and rivals, falling behind only the Lion and Crab
large-scale military campaigns, but not one that most mili- in sheer numbers. However, due to the clan’s emphasis on
tary commanders find particularly useful. Most courtiers politics and the arts, there are generally fewer soldiers in the
assigned to this duty recognize the generals they are supposed clan than in other clans with comparable populations. The
to advise don’t like having them around, and only speak up Crane typically maintain two armies, one comprised primarily
when spoken to, or when they feel that their counsel is abso- of Doji and Kakita samurai, the second made up predomi-
lutely crucial. nantly of Daidoji troops. During especially peaceful times,
they may condense the two into a single army. Regardless, the
All of the Great Clans have elite and specialized units, born
Crane have a very large number of bushi who are not directly
out of each clan’s unique traditions and training regimens.
affiliated with the military and are not called upon for martial
These vary widely from clan to clan, ranging from the unre-
service except in times of open warfare.
strained brutality of the Crab berserkers to the cold refine-
ment of Crane Kenshinzen or the mystical prowess of the The first Crane army consists mostly of regular infantry,
Phoenix Elemental Guard. The clans place great importance trained primarily in the Kakita style, and also including the
on these troops, and normal military strategies are frequently majority of the clan’s archers (an average of three archery
altered to maximize the impact of these specialized units on squadrons per company). The first legion of the first army is
the battlefield. also home to the Kenshinzen, the legendary master duelists of
the Crane, known for their terrible efficiency on the battle-
ground. Unlike other military units, the Kenshinzen have
Crab Clan complete autonomy over their own recruitment and training,
and generally only admit new members to their elite ranks
The Crab are an extremely militaristic clan, but unlike the when a Crane samurai defeats an existing Kenshinzen in an
Lion they maintain this tradition out of pure necessity rather iaijutsu duel.
than custom. Their duty to protect the Empire’s border with The second Crane army is maintained primarily by the
the Shadowlands means they exist in a near-constant state Daidoji family, known as the Iron Crane, a title they earned
of war that requires nearly every able-bodied samurai among from the Crab during the Battle of the Tidal Landbridge. As
them to be an active soldier in their armies. Through most already mentioned, the Daidoji are known for their use of
War
234 unconventional and occasionally dishonorable tactics; they The small Dragon cavalry units are known as the Dragon
are also known for the ruthless effectiveness of their heavy Storm, and are trained to fight with both sword and bow. The
Chapter Ten
spearmen, utilizing steel-reinforced spears to pierce enemy clan’s heavy infantry, known as the Dragon Talons, are trained
armor. The Daidoji make only limited use of archery, prefer- in use of the heavy sword known as the no-dachi, while the
ring the hand-hurled nage-yari. clan’s elite archery units are referred to as the Dragon’s Flame.
Due to the pacifistic and reclusive nature of the Crane The Mirumoto family contains many duelists, and carries
Clan’s Asahina family, the Crane armies have virtually no on a long-standing tradition of rivalry with the Crane Clan.
shugenja support. The Dragon Swordmasters are among the most elite troops
in their armies, and perform precision strikes against enemy
leaders or key units.
Dragon Clan It is not unknown for the Dragon to employ units of tattooed
ise zumi against their enemies. These units are assembled
As might be expected given their enigmatic nature, the
on a volunteer basis only, since the Mirumoto would never
Dragon Clan does not maintain a traditional military estab-
dare impose military service upon the Togashi. It is far more
lishment. Their army eschews the traditional legion structure
common for the Dragon to deploy shugenja in their armies,
in favor of something they call “divisions,” each of which
for both the Agasha and the later Tamori make a habit of
is commanded by a taisa. A Dragon division is comprised
studying combat and training alongside the clan’s bushi.
of five companies: two infantry companies of two hundred
Dragon battle shugenja, sometimes known as yamabushi, are
men each, one spearmen company of 200 men, one archery
easily among the most militant shugenja in the Empire and
company of 100 men, and one cavalry company of 50
greatly enhance the overall battle prowess of the clan’s forces.
men. Each company is headed by a chui and made up of
In addition to their own magical skills, they often bring a
ten-man squadrons (nine men plus a gunso). The Dragon
variety of alchemical potions and devices to the battlefield.
army usually consists of 48 divisions; the clan usually fields
two armies, although it may field only one during times of
extended peace.
The Dragon Clan encourages individual samurai to find
Lion Clan
their own paths during training, so there are numerous unique For the most part, the Lion maintain a military establishment
units within the clan’s armies. These special units are typi- very similar to the original Akodo model described above.
cally assigned together to a specific company or, if they exist The clan usually maintains four armies, one each for the
in sufficient numbers, to an entire legion. As with almost all Akodo and Ikoma families and two for the Matsu. At certain
clans, the first company of the first legion in each army is an points during their history the Lion have expanded their
elite unit, the so-called Mirumoto Elite Guard, the finest and military strength far beyond this level—at one point prior to
most experienced soldiers within the clan. the Clan War, the Lion claimed to have an army of nearly
500,000 soldiers. The strain of supporting such vast forces or the Kitsune, and Mantis shugenja are usually distributed
badly depletes the clan’s resources, however, leaving the Lion throughout their fleets. Both Moshi and Yoritomo shugenja
vulnerable to the economic manipulations of rivals like the are generally expected to serve at least a season aboard a
Crane and Scorpion. Thus, through most of history it has been Mantis kobune as part of their duty to the clan. Due to the
more common for the Emperor’s Right Hand to maintain the Kitsune family’s affinity for forest life, they are not required
four-army structure described above. to make a similar commitment.
Regardless of army size, each family within the Lion Clan
traditionally maintains at least one elite fighting force which
serves as the first legion of an army. All three families main- Phoenix Clan
tain an Elite Guard unit of veteran bushi, for instance, and
Like their frequent rivals the Mantis, the Phoenix Clan has a
both the Akodo and the Matsu set aside one company per
relatively small number of samurai to call upon to serve as
legion for the Deathseekers among their number. The Matsu
soldiers. Although the Shiba are far and away the largest of
also maintain the elite all-female legion known as the Lion’s
the Phoenix families, their duties are focused on serving the
Pride, one of the most potent units to be found on any Roku-
clan as yojimbo, sentries, and border guards rather than in
gani battlefield.
large armies—not to mention the dominance of the clan by
All of the families maintain small mounted forces, and families who study magic and espouse pacifism. Fortunately,
the importance and prestige of these units increased after the sheer magical power of the large number of Phoenix
the return of the Unicorn forced the Lion to adapt to cavalry shugenja more than compensates for the clan’s military short-
tactics. The Ikoma also maintain a sizable force of wardens to comings when they are forced into action.
patrol their borders with the Unicorn and Dragon clans.
The Phoenix traditionally field a single army with 40
Although the Lion have a sizable shugenja family in the normal legions and eight legions heavily augmented by
Kitsu, they have relatively few battle shugenja—most Kitsu shugenja. The First, Third, Fifth, and Seventh legions are
are priests who dedicate their lives to worshipping the ances- respectively known as the Avalanche Guard, the Firestorm
tors, and only a minority of their number serve in the army. Legion, the Hurricane Initiates, and the Tsunami Legion, and
Those who do so, however, commit themselves fully to the are collectively known as the Elemental Guard. These four
task. Thus, each Lion army has only a few score shugenja legions are comprised almost exclusively of shugenja (mostly
Chapter Ten
serving among their bushi brethren. Isawa Tensai) with extensive battle training, each specializing
in magic of the appropriate Element.
The Second, Fourth, Sixth, and Eighth legions of the Phoenix
Mantis Clan army are known respectively as the Legion of Stone, the Legion
235
Due to the Mantis Clan’s small size, the geographical distance of Flame, the Legion of Wind, and the Legion of the Wave.
between its provinces, and the clan’s predisposition toward These legions train alongside the Elemental Guard of the same
War
navies rather than traditional land armies, the Mantis have element, and are skilled in tactics that both complement and
an extremely unusual military structure. The clan maintains are complemented by the Elemental Guard’s magics. When
several legions of a traditional nature to garrison the Yoritomo these forces take the field, few enemies can stand against them,
family’s island holdings, but the majority of their forces are but due to the clan’s pacifistic traditions it is quite rare to actu-
organized differently. The Mantis use the kobune crew as ally see the Phoenix’s Elemental units in action.
their smallest tactical unit, rather than the squadron. Because There have been rumors for centuries of an additional
kobune vary in size, there is no absolute rule as to how many legion of Elemental Guards known as the Void Guard, but
men comprise a crew, but the number usually ranges between if these individuals do exist, they are certainly exceptionally
six and 24. Ship commanders are traditionally referred to few in number and stand outside the clan’s traditional mili-
as captains, but in terms of overall organizational authority tary system.
they are similar to gunso in a land army. Individual ships and
their crews are grouped into fleets, roughly corresponding
to legions, with support ships for logistics and other non-
combat functions. Multiple fleets are organized into groups
Scorpion Clan
called “storms,” which can be considered to correspond to Ostensibly, the Scorpion maintain only a single army, although
armies but typically are smaller in total numbers. In the era its exact size and composition are a mystery to outsiders. The
after they become a Great Clan, the Mantis normally maintain truth would likely surprise most outside the clan: the Scorpion
three storms, roughly 36,000 personnel in total. army is closer to a traditional army in structure than almost
any other clan’s forces save for the Lion. But while the Scor-
Mantis crews are trained to fight on land, of course, but
pion army contains the normal units one might expect to find
to round out their military structure the clan also maintains
elsewhere, the clan also fields several legions’ worth of forces
several specialized legions. The Yoritomo Elite Guard and the
that do not fall within the normal military structure.
Storm Legion are the two most prestigious, with the Storm
Legion being comprised of the most trusted and elite soldiers The traditional forces the Scorpion maintain are orga-
of the clan. The Tsuruchi, once a tiny family with only a nized into legions, referred to somewhat ostentatiously as the
couple hundred samurai, expand in later generations to main- Crimson Legions. The first legion of the army is comprised
tain three full legions of archers. of elite forces such as the Bayushi Elite Guard and a group
called the
The Moshi and later Kitsune are peaceful families, and
prefer to avoid involvement in war whenever possible; Black Cabal, a company of exceptional swordsmen who
shugenja support for Mantis units draws as much on the wear polished black armor designed to strike fear into the
Yoritomo family’s magical talents as it does on the Moshi hearts of their opponents. The legion also contains the Scor-
pion’s Strike, the clan’s elite spearmen. The Forty-Eighth strong position—more than one Scorpion general has found
Legion of the Scorpion army is known within the clan as the the wisdom in trading space for time while the clan’s secret
Scorpion’s Claws, but their existence is little discussed even assets go to work on the enemy.
within the Scorpion Clan’s own military establishment. This
legion includes several units trained in the use of sai, which
they anoint with the deadliest poisons known to man. The
Scorpion’s Claws are utilized only in the largest engagements,
Unicorn Clan
when the general chaos and the presence of other Scorpion Since their return to the Empire, the Unicorn have always
units will conceal their presence. maintained three armies. For most of their history these
armies followed something approximating the traditional
Outside of their traditional military structure, the Scor-
Akodo-inspired military structure, but after the Moto took
pion maintain a large network of spies, assassins, and infil-
control of the clan in the early twelfth century the armies
trators whose capabilities are always at the disposal of the
were reorganized into three highly specialized forces: the
clan’s military commanders. These forces wreak havoc on
Baraunghar, the Junghar, and the Khol. The Junghar defend
enemy military organizations before and even during major
the Unicorn provinces, the Khol attack the Unicorn’s enemies,
campaigns and battles, ensuring the Scorpion have a good
and the Baraunghar provide magical support and transporta-
chance of victory even against militarily superior enemies
tion needs for the other two armies.
like the Lion, Unicorn, and Crab. More than one invading
army has come to grief at the hands of such covert The Baraunghar, by far the smallest of the three armies,
operatives, leaving it weak and demoralized consists of only five legions, each commanded personally by
when the Scorpion regulars finally confront a shireikan rather than a taisa. Each legion consists of roughly
it. Indeed, the Scorpion are noted as a 2,000 troops, organized into squadrons and companies of
clan which prefers to avoid open varying size depending upon their specialty. Slightly less
engagements unless assured of a than half of the Baraunghar are shugenja trained by the Iuchi
family, with an emphasis on magic that augments the abilities
of other soldiers or enhances movement. The other half of the
Baraunghar are yojimbo and soldiers specially trained to work
in coordination with their shugenja.
The Junghar army bears the closest resemblance to the
War
Shadowlands Armies
For most of history the forces of the Shadowlands
do not follow any sort of military
organization that Rokugani would
recognize. Armies form and break
apart at random, brought together
by powerful leaders such as Oni
The Imperial Histories: Hantei V at War
During the reign of Hantei V, also known as Hantei Fujiwa, a terrible Shadowlands force fell upon the Empire’s southern border. The Crab
Champion of the time was politically weak, beset by pressures and machinations from both the Crane and the Lion. A powerful demon called
Usu no Oni sensed the Crab Clan’s disarray, assembled a vast force, and attacked.
The Crab fought valiantly, but the threats from Crane and Lion had caused them to deploy much of their strength along their inland
borders; by the time they could reassemble their forces, the Shadowlands had breached their fortifications and defeat seemed certain. The
lord of the Hida sent word to the Emperor that the Crab had failed their duty, and urged him to rally the rest of the Empire for defense.
The young Hantei V instead came forth from the capital city and led the massed strength of the Imperial Legions southward, becoming
the first Emperor since Hantei himself to lead an army against the Shadowlands. The Imperial and Crab forces fought side-by-side, halting
Usu no Oni’s advance at the gates of Kyuden Hida itself. It is said the young Emperor’s sword glowed with the light of the Sun as he wielded
it against forces of Fu Leng, and when the battle was finished, the awed Crab Champion fell to his knees in supplication.
After the war was finished, Hantei V levied severe punishments against the Crane and Lion, whose greedy political maneuvers had nearly
destroyed the Empire. The histories record that both Clan Champions accepted their punishment honorably, but less than two decades later
the Crane Clan would join with the Scorpion and Phoenix to form the Gozoku Alliance and reduce the aging Hantei Fujiwa to a figurehead.
Lords but then dissolving when those leaders die, conflict After the creation of the heretical Order of the Spider, these
with each other, or simply lose interest. Battle tactics are brutal and corrupt monks are often found fighting alongside
minimal and organizational structure near non-existent, with other Spider and Lost forces in small units. These monks are
most Shadowlands forces relying solely on ferocity, terror, masters of both armed and unarmed combat, and possess
and numbers rather than tactics or strategy. The most infa- incredible strength and speed; furthermore, their status as
mous example of this sort of army was the vast horde raised monks allows them to move unrestrained and virtually unno-
by the Oni Lord known simply as The Maw, who overran ticed throughout the Empire, functioning as scouts and spies
much of the Crab lands before finally meeting defeat at the as well as warriors.
Chapter Ten
Battle of the Cresting Wave.
Of course, individual Shadowlands creatures were and are
capable of fearsome cunning and subtle trickery, and the The Imperial Legions
more intelligent commanders within Jigoku’s realm have been
The Imperial Legions are the Emper-
known to employ such creatures’ talents in support of mili- 237
or’s own soldiers; as such, they
tary efforts. Moreover, some of the Lost who retained military
are the most celebrated mili-
knowledge and experience from their former mortal lives, such
War
tary units in the Empire. Each
as the infamous Moto Tsume, did employ something approxi-
Legion operates with consider-
mating Rokugani military structure, albeit usually only on a
able autonomy, but ultimately
small scale. Tsume was notorious for terrifying raids against
they fall under the authority of
the Kaiu Wall, but seldom assembled a force large enough to
the Emerald Champion (whose
actually threaten the Empire in a meaningful way.
After the rise of the City of the Lost and the later Spider Clan
in the twelfth century, the forces of the Lost begin to create
something approximating a real army, supplemented with
whatever Shaowlands creatures they can threaten, dominate,
or cajole into their ranks. Their forces are a strange amalga-
mation of military units and traditions cobbled together from
the traditions of various Rokugani clans and the brutal expe-
rience of life in the Shadowlands. Individual leaders usually
have the ability to tailor their units as much as they like, and
no two legions within the Lost ranks are the same.
The forces of Daigotsu field some-
thing approximating a Rokugani army
in numbers, possibly more, and the
legions appear to be highly mobile.
They seem to have a greater number
of heavy infantry units, along with
at least one powerful cavalry legion
(commanded by former Unicorn)
and archery units “recruited” from
the finest archers of all clans,
including the Tsuruchi family.
Needless to say, the Lost and
Spider employ maho, so their
army’s shugenja support is
formidable.
office is responsible for their deployment, provisions, and than 5,000 troops. Most of these so-called legions are little
training) and through him, the Emperor himself. After the more than administrative cadres, ostensibly responsible for
creation of the Shogunate office in the late twelfth century, recruiting and bringing themselves up to strength if war
the Shogun also has call on the services of the Legions. should erupt.
The size, number, and organization of the Imperial Legions The Toturi Dynasty chooses to make the Imperial army
has varied over the course of the Empire’s history. During the more efficient and purge lazy officers grown complacent with
long reign of the Hantei Emperors, the Imperial troops are inactivity; the Legions are reorganized into ten miniature
organized into 50 small units, each called a legion although armies, each with a strength of at least 10,000 samurai of
they are typically smaller than the traditional Akodo legion. various arms—with ashigaru and other auxiliaries summoned
The first ten of these units are called the Emerald Legions and in a crisis, it is not unusual for a Legion to number 20,000
are normally under the Emerald Champion’s direct command, or more. One Toturi-era Imperial Legion, in theory, can take
while the rest operate under the Emperor’s personal command. on a typical Rokugani army by itself, and will find itself
Of course, the Emperor seldom takes the field in person, so overmatched by none except a good-sized Lion or Unicorn
more often these legions are posted as garrison troops in the army. Each Legion is designed to operate autonomously, and
Imperial capital. The officers and ranks of the Imperial Legion consists of every type of unit available, including cavalry
are filled mostly from the Great Clans, with appointments and shugenja support. However, each Legion commander
offered as a reward for exceptional character and/or honor- has considerable leeway in determining the composition of
able service. This system works well for centuries, as the clans his command, and a Legion that remains under the same
vie with each other for the honor of serving the Emperor, who commander long enough will inevitably reflect his approach
uses the Legions to siphon off strength from over-ambitious to his mission and the art of war in general.
clans. Regardless of dynasty, it is extremely uncommon for the
Although this system works well in theory, over time it entire strength of the Imperial Legions to fight on a single
grows bloated and unwieldy, especially in the latter half of field at the same time. Indeed, most Legion forces tend to be
the Hantei Dynasty when direct threats to the Emperor’s rule broken down into smaller units and split among whatever
are minimal. By the end of the dynasty almost 400 separate duties their commander is fulfilling at the time. When the
“legions” exist on paper, although in practice no more than entire strength of the Imperial army marches toward a single
50 have any real standing strength, and none number more target, it is an occasion that gives pause to an Empire.
War
238
Chapter Ten
create trouble in the rear after the main army passes through
and leaves behind smaller bodies of troops, if anyone at all.
Waging War Taking supplies by force can be problematic even in
friendly territory, since breeding discontent among one’s
in Rokugan own peasantry is never a good idea. The peasants will still be
needed after the war is over, and even the most faithful and
pious peasant has limits to what he will endure.
One way of getting around the negative consequences of
“War is never as simple as it seems to the young, or as confiscation is to pay for whatever the army needs, hoping to
complicated as it seems when one looks back on a lifetime keep the local population calm. However, this method has its
of campaigning.” own disadvantages. First, the locals will likely raise their prices
for whatever the army needs, making a long campaign excru-
— Akodo, Leadership ciatingly expensive. Second, this method requires the army to
carry large sums of koku with it, a valuable cargo that attracts
It is a popular and romantic notion that war revolves around enemies of all kinds and requires reliable troops to guard it.
the great pitched battles that live on in the annals of history,
Of course, no amount of cash or coercion will do much
but every Rokugani general knows this is a partial truth at
good when an army is operating in regions or during seasons
best. By the time a bushi has risen high enough in rank to
when there just isn’t much food to be found. This is a chronic
command an army, he has seen enough close at hand to know
difficulty of campaigning in the Dragon lands and certain
the importance of the activities that prepare for and lead up
parts of the Crab lands, neither of which are productive
to the decisive battle.
agricultural areas to begin with. Campaigning anywhere in
Rokugan during a time of drought or famine presents the
Logistics same difficulties, as does a winter campaign.
An army living off the land cannot afford to remain immo-
bile, since it will quickly eat all the food that can be found in
“Every army needs brave warriors, but a truly wise the area. Even if the army holds a strong defensive position,
Chapter Ten
rikugunshokan understands the limits of courage and the an enemy with a superior logistical situation can simply wait
power of a full belly.” for it to starve. Eventually the army must move or die.
Unfortunately, the only alternative to taking whatever is
— Akodo, Leadership needed from the local area is to carry everything along, or for
239
a longer campaign, to set up a caravan system that will bring
Without weapons, arrows, and armor, an army cannot fight.
up supplies from home. Bringing enough supplies requires
Without food (or sandals, for that matter), it cannot advance.
War
considerable organization and forethought, as well as a large,
Without money, it cannot hire ronin mercenaries and keep
slow, and vulnerable supply train that requires guards, carts,
them in service. These mundane matters, which seem so dull
draft animals, and drivers. The supply train not only slows the
compared to the excitement of battle, are nonetheless crucial
army considerably but it also presents a security problem—
to success in war.
and the larger the train, the greater the problem. Supply trains
There are essentially two ways for Rokugani armies to get are vulnerable to harassing attacks by enemy scouts, special-
what they need to sustain themselves. One is to simply take it ized units like the Shosuro Infiltrators, and even bandits. In
from local sources, by force if necessary. Armies that live off an attempt to minimize this danger, each legion in an army
the land send small foraging parties into nearby settlements is usually made responsible for its own supply train which
or out into the countryside along their line of march, looking marches with it. This reduces the hazards to the supplies but
for food and supplies and taking what they can find. This also tends to complicate the march of a large army.
method is particularly effective in Rokugan, where laws and
Ultimately, however, it is almost impossible for a large army
customs regarding the possession of weapons render peasants
to carry enough food and supplies to maintain itself in the
practically defenseless against armed samurai. And for clans
field. A Rokugani force that expects to be away from its base
that are poor in resources, this may be the only way for them
for more than a couple of weeks will have to either live off
to sustain an army in the field. When a Rokugani army needs
of the land or have additional supplies brought up from the
to forage, it will generally detach one squadron from each
rear. Supply lines present many of the same issues of security
legion, half of the troops led by the nikutai and the other half
that apply to an accompanying train, but even more acutely,
led by the gunso.
since large slow convoys moving through open country are
Appropriating supplies from local sources has its disadvan- extremely tempting targets to bandits and enemy scouts alike.
tages, however. While it costs little in koku, it may cost in The longer they must spend on the road, the more likely it is
time and the goodwill of the locals. Foraging can also take they will be spotted and attacked. Troops must be detached to
up much valuable time, since supplies must be located, then guard the supply convoys, weakening the army’s main force.
gathered and transported back to the main army. Foraging
Armies advancing into enemy territory often try to mitigate
parties may get lost if they are operating in unfamiliar terri-
this problem by establishing fortified supply depots closer
tory, or fall victim to enemy scouts, bandits, or vengeful and
to the front, minimizing the distance that supply convoys
desperate peasants. All of these are complications that only
must travel through enemy territory. A successful army will
add to the burden of an army that is marching hard through
often develop a whole chain of such logistical staging points
enemy territory. And while samurai may well cow the local
stretching back to its home territories. Of course, these depots
commoners into submission, gaining any useful intelligence
are also tempting targets to enemy raids, but they can be
from them will be all but impossible. Hostile locals can also
fortified and garrisoned to protect them. If an army must
retreat, the depots are generally destroyed in order to prevent
Adventure Seeds: Logistics their contents from falling into enemy hands.
The seemingly mundane business of keeping an army The samurai of the Crab Clan have become masters of logis-
supplied can provide PCs with plenty of opportunities tics by force of necessity. They must maintain a very strong
for activity, conflict, and adventure. In fact, they can continual garrison along the Empire’s southern border, and
provide more meat for a roleplaying campaign than this requires a steady and well-organized stream of food and
the pitched battles handled in the mass combat rules. arms. Thus for all their bluster and truculence, they are actu-
Logistical issues face an army every single day, and ally masters of the quartermaster’s quiet art. Fortunately, they
by their nature tend to involve smaller groups and rarely have problems with safeguarding their supply cara-
smaller-scale challenges than a major battle. vans, since they run through friendly territory to reach the
border. However, on those occasions when the Crab attempt
Creative GMs can confront PCs with all manner
an advance against the Shadowlands—such as the various
of logistical problems, many of which can be handled
attempts to recapture Hiruma Castle from the eighth century
through cunning and social skill rather than by
through the twelfth—supply issues become much more acute.
fighting.
Large caravans guarded by at least a legion of Crab soldiers
For example, what if a squadron from the army has are sent out from the Wall to supply such missions, and these
looted a local village for supplies? The peasants are caravans must regularly fight off severe attacks from Shad-
resentful and trouble is brewing, threatening a mass owlands creatures. More than one mission to Hiruma Castle
uprising that will badly disrupt the army’s progress. managed to capture the structure but then died or retreated
A local monk has enough influence to persuade the when supply missions could not win through.
peasants to remain calm... but the monk is also angry
at the army for taking the supplies. The PCs must find
a way to appease the monk or cow the peasants, or
they may soon be fighting a battle of their own.
Maneuver and Battle
“Do not make the mistake of treating the approach march
as a separate thing from the battle. If you can force the
enemy to fight in a disadvantageous position, you have
War
There is a very good reason why the two clans most devoted to
Chapter Ten
the game of shogi—the Lion, who excel at it, and the Unicorn,
who first introduced it to Rokugan—are also two of the most
warlike of the Great Clans. Their long experience and devo-
tion to the art of war has taught them to visualize the theater
of operations as they would the game board. They under-
stand the importance of maneuver, not just on the field of
battle itself, but as it is planned out on regional maps
spread out on camp tables in the rikugunsho-
kan’s tent and executed by the army on its
way to battle. These clans understand that
in war, as in shogi, the opponent always
has a say in the flow of the game, and in
the heat of the fight or the campaign, one
must never lose sight of one’s real strength
and position relative to the enemy. To the
great commanders of Rokugan, a clear mind
is just as important in achieving victory as
brute strength or numbers.
Although Rokugani armies maneuver
on the battlefield in discrete units, they
fight in fairly loose formations and
open order, so each warrior can pick
out his opponent when his unit comes
to blows with the enemy. Once opposing
units come to blows, command and control
rapidly degrades and even a fighting
withdrawal can be difficult to execute.
Thus, Rokugani battles often see each
side carefully committing a few legions
(or smaller units) at a time, knowing that
once in the fight these troops will be difficult to retrieve. Once
in the thick of battle, small units operate largely on their own,
and it is up to junior officers to show initiative and clarity of Peasant Revolts
mind. Indeed, even if a unit emerges victorious from its initial
Peasant revolts are seldom mentioned in the official histories of
collision with the enemy, it may find itself cut off from friendly
Rokugan, where they are usually only mentioned as part of a
lines and forced to operate on its own.
Bloodspeaker uprising or similar blasphemy. In fact, peasant revolts
Prior to the actual work of the battlefield, however, comes a are a regular and even somewhat expected part of Rokugani life,
much longer period of march and maneuver, as armies feel their and are especially likely to occur during times of war, bad harvest,
way toward each other and seek to arrange a battle on favor- or natural disaster. Most revolts are local and easily put down, but
able ground. A good general understands marching to battle on several occasions major uprisings have spread through the lands
encompasses almost as much activity as the battle itself, and of entire clans or even threatened the stability of the entire Empire.
Rokugani military campaigns play out over days and weeks. To
The tendency of armies to seize food and supplies without
the individual soldier very little seems to happen; there is only
compensation, not to mention sometimes drafting farmers into
marching and carrying, hour after hour, day after day.
ashigaru units or labor forces, often drives peasants into suffi-
Scouts will come into their own on the march, and indeed cient desperation to revolt. War may also drive peasants from
have much more to do than on the actual day of battle. Gath- their homes, destroy their farmlands, abuse their families, or
ering accurate intelligence on the enemy’s position, numbers, otherwise leave them starving or outraged. Although war is
and intentions is crucial. Samurai sometimes look down on a frequent cause of peasant revolts, it is not the only one; bad
the scout’s trade as unworthy of respect, but everyone who harvests or famines may also bring desperation and fury, espe-
rises to the rank of rikugunshokan understands such an atti- cially if a callous local lord refuses to lower taxes or otherwise
tude is ridiculous. As the main army marches, it is the scouts ease the burden on the suffering common folk. Since peasants
who keep them safe, locating the enemy, tracking his move- are both devout and extremely superstitious, they may also blame
ments, and just as importantly keeping enemy scouts away. poor harvests, droughts, floods, or plague on those higher up in
Patrols must be constantly sent out and debriefed on their the Celestial Order.
return, and an army on the move is perpetually surrounded by
Somewhat more rarely, a charismatic or ambitious commoner
a swarm of scout patrols. An army caught by surprise is half-
may actively rally a peasant rebellion. In contrast to the other
Chapter Ten
beaten already, so good scouting often provides the difference
causes mentioned above, this often happens in time of great
between victory and defeat.
prosperity; for when the peasantry has more time for leisure,
Scouts are commonly entrusted as messengers, since they they also have more time to envy their superiors. Some lords
tend to be more skilled in horsemanship and used to operating actually raise taxes in times of prosperity to keep their peasants
alone. Courier duty can be more dangerous than it sounds, working hard. More crafty daimyo hold longer and more elabo- 241
since messengers must sacrifice alertness and stealth for speed. rate harvest festivals to distract their people.
Scouts may also be given less honorable missions depending
War
Monks often become involved in peasant unrest. Sworn to
on the philosophy of the clan they serve. Sabotage and assas-
poverty and simplicity, monks feel kinship for suffering peasants
sination are natural tasks for warriors who are trained in stealth
and will often speak on their behalf against a cruel or callous
and accustomed to operating alone or in small groups. The
lord, or even lead revolts themselves. Rokugani unarmed martial
Scorpion and Crab are both quite willing to make ruthless use
arts, after all, originated from Togashi Kaze’s determination
of scouts, and the Crane Clan’s Daidoji family is also known
to help the unarmed common folk defend themselves against
to set Bushido aside in order to seek battlefield advantage in
abusive samurai. During times of unrest, some daimyo bar their
such ways. On the other hand, it is difficult to imagine the
provinces to members of monastic orders known for militaristic
Lion engaging in such underhanded tactics—although under
tendencies, such as the Order of Osano-Wo.
the duress of war even the most honorable samurai may feel
the temptation to do anything for victory. Not all peasant revolts end in large-scale bloodshed. After
the initial wave of unrest and violence, many lords will surrepti-
Inasmuch as the different clans have different styles of
tiously make deals with their peasants, exchanging promises of
warfare, there is some variation in their approach to stra-
better conditions for the lives of the revolt’s ringleaders. Such
tegic maneuvers. The Crab, true to their reputation for blunt-
compromises allow both sides to save face and minimize further
ness and ferocity, prefer the shortest possible path to reach
destruction. When this is not possible, daimyo will try to put down
the enemy and hit him straight on. Both the Crane and the
the revolt with local militias rather than waste their samurai on
Phoenix, with smaller standing armies than their chief rivals,
such troubles—but since those militias are usually ashigaru and
tend to advance cautiously and try to avoid fighting on the
doshin from the local population, they can be unreliable. Calling
enemy’s terms; the Crane also like to feign retreat in the face
on clan military assets to put down a revolt is a major confes-
of the enemy, then turn suddenly upon their foe’s vanguard
sion of failure by a local daimyo, not to mention a serious diver-
and defeat it in detail. The Dragon favor unpredictability as a
sion of resources if the revolt takes place during a time of war.
guiding strategic principle, while the Lion may be counted on
(Some clans have been known to use peasant revolts as weapons
to conduct their campaigns according to military orthodoxy—
against each other, sending in agents to foment unrest.) As a last
but also to execute their conventional and predictable stra-
resort, the Imperial Legions may be called in, although a daimyo
tegic plans with unmatched discipline and competence. The
reduced to such a step will probably have to commit seppuku to
Mantis prefer to always fight along the mainland coast, where
atone for his mismanagement of his province.
they can use their mastery of the waters to move troops by
boat, much faster than any marching army, and strike at will
wherever they please. The Scorpion make strategic deception
a fundamental tenet of their art of war, and this extends to
march and maneuver along with everything else. Every Scor-
War
pion general makes it his primary goal to deceive the enemy affairs, dangerous and ugly but also boring and wearisome to
242
about his true location, numbers, and direction of movement. both attacker and defender. However, the value of castles and
The Unicorn also place a premium on achieving strategic other strongpoints makes them well worth fighting for; thus,
Chapter Ten
surprise, but like the Mantis, prefer to gain it through speed many commanders feel they have little choice but to endure
of movement; their mastery of cavalry warfare allows them to the casualties and squalor a siege inevitably entails.
move overland with a speed no other clan army can match, Castles have both political and military value. Politically,
and in the twelfth century the special techniques practiced by they serve as symbols of a clan or family’s prestige, and the
their Baraunghar army only sharpen this advantage. loss of a castle can induce bitter long-term enmity. The Crane
Both the Unicorn and the Lion have mastered the strategic warlord Tsume Retsu’s capture of Toshi Ranbo in the eleventh
art of coordinating separate columns moving along different century triggered two generations of near-perpetual warfare
axes of advance, concentrating only at the last possible between Crane and Lion. Militarily, castles allow a smaller
moment and thus keeping the enemy in the dark as to where force to hold off a much larger one, and they serve as excel-
they intend to strike. The Unicorn can usually execute this lent command centers, training facilities, and supply depots.
strategy with greater speed, due to their superior mobility, but Castles are the main bases from which armies operate; just
the Lion Clan’s greater overall numbers allow it superior flex- about every Rokugani army, when in the field, will ultimately
ibility in applying this strategy. trace its line of communications back to a castle belonging
to its clan. During a war castles also provide a safe rallying
point for a defeated or retreating army, forcing the enemy to
Sieges either stop its progress to lay siege to the castle or bypass it
and leave the garrison to operate freely in its rear.
“As a form of warfare, reducing a fortification has only A lengthy siege can buy valuable time for a defender, while
this to recommend it: After you have participated in a forcing an attacker to spend time he cannot spare. But these
siege for the first time, whether as attacker or defender, strategic considerations are often small consolation to an
many things in life will seem less troublesome.” outnumbered garrison besieged in a castle. These men know
there are only three ways for a siege to end, and two are
— Akodo, Leadership highly unfavorable to them. Ideally the siege will lift, either
because the attacker gives up or is forced to retreat. Many
As discussed in the L5R 4th Edition core rulebook’s Book of Air, garrisons endure based solely on the hope that a relief force
Rokugani sieges tend to be protracted and unpleasant affairs. will drive away the besieging army. Absent such relief (or a
With the exception of the Crab Clan, Rokugani siege weapons sortie by the garrison that actually manages to drive away the
are fairly basic and often not up to the task of reducing a besiegers), there are two likely outcomes. Either the besieging
well-built castle, so most sieges become long and tedious army will starve the garrison into submission, or it will take
the castle by storm.
The Imperial Histories: The Night of Falling Stars
In the tenth century, a Lion army led by Matsu Aigito marched against the Crane, besieging the castle called Shiro no Yogin. The Daidoji
defenders, outnumbered 10 to 1, retreated inside the walls and prepared to wait out a siege. The castle was small and had only limited food
stores, but at first the Crane were able to bring in supplies through a network of underground tunnels. Eventually Aigito’s men located the
tunnels and sealed them, killing the supply runners.
The Lion claim they offered the garrison an honorable surrender that would let the women and children go free, but the Crane answered
with taunts and garbage hurled from the walls, believing they would be saved by the Emperor’s favor. The Crane claim the Lion attacked
without cause, driven by the temper and blind pride of their commander. Whatever the truth may be, at the end of three weeks the supplies
were running out and the Crane faced imminent starvation. Rather than surrender, the women, children, and elderly within the castle leaped
from its walls, holding torches as they plunged to their deaths through the night air. The garrison fought to the death, and the castle came
into Lion hands, where it remained.
For centuries afterward, Shiro no Yogin was haunted by the restless spirits of the Crane civilians who perished in an act of rage and
despair. The great Crane general Daidoji Yurei, born on the field of battle, spent a lifetime trying to retake the castle for the Crane; he died
unfulfilled, and his vengeful spirit joined the rest of Shiro no Yogin’s goryo, vengeful ghosts, stalking the castle walls on the anniversary of
the great slaughter.
Chapter Ten
well. Rokugani siege weapons are generally limited to basic
Surrender, of course, is a disgrace according to Bushido. A catapults and battering rams, both used for breaking down
garrison with no hope of relief is often more likely to attempt walls and strongpoints. The physical effect of such weapons
a suicidal attack on the besiegers, or commit mass seppuku often doesn’t amount to much, but the constant pressure of
rather than disgrace themselves by asking mercy of the enemy. attack can wear down a garrison’s morale. Siege ladders are 243
On rare occasions a surrender may be negotiated, especially widely used during assaults on fortified positions, and the
if one of the more pragmatic clans like the Scorpion, Crab, or Crab also construct siege towers to help their troops surmount
War
Mantis is involved. Bushido notwithstanding, a garrison that a castle’s walls and nullify their defensive advantage.
surrenders is generally granted some honors of war—perhaps On some occasions, less scrupulous samurai have been
even the right to leave the castle and report to their superiors known to make use of explosive devices (the so-called “gaijin
before committing seppuku. More often, though, terms are not pepper”) to assist in a siege, although such methods are very
so generous. Perhaps the senior officers will be granted the much taboo and can only be employed in situations where
right to commit seppuku on the spot, with the rank-and-file none will survive to reveal the dishonor.
either executed or disarmed and stripped of their position as
samurai.
As noted, starving out a garrison can be a very long
and drawn out process, and an advancing army may not
have the time to waste. Thus, some commanders will
try to force the issue and take the castle by storm.
An assault on a well-designed and well-defended
castle can be a very expensive proposition indeed,
and some commanders will not attempt it at all
unless they can call on special resources such as
abundant siege weapons, powerful shugenja, or a
traitor within the castle. A failed assault can actu-
ally weaken the besieging army to the point where
it is no longer able to maintain the siege.
Whether successful or not, assaults are always
terrible and bloody affairs. Even a badly compro-
mised fortification can allow defenders to inflict
substantial casualties on an attacking force. In
return, of course, the defenders can expect no
quarter from the attackers, and even women and
children within a castle may be slain by attackers
driven to fury by their losses. Either the attackers
will be repulsed with much loss, or they will
slaughter the garrison to the last inhabitant.
The Imperial Histories: The Origins of Kobo
The brutal Crab fighting style called Kobo Ichi-Kai, whose students call themselves the Hida Pragmatists, was one of the first off-shoots of
Kaze’s jiujutsu, but its origins are shrouded in mystery and controversy. Some histories claim the style was created by a man named Hida
Shinmen, while others credit one of Shinmen’s students, Kaiu Dokushojin, as the true founder of the style. What seems indisputable is that
the Crab Champion of the time, Hida Tekien, was so determined for the Crab to learn the secrets of Togashi Kaze’s fighting techniques that
he commanded his own men to become peasants. Kaze’s students would only teach peasants, so Tekien acted accordingly. Supposedly, his
chosen men spent thirty years living as commoners, learning the basics of jiujutsu.
Once they returned to share their knowledge, the Crab quickly discovered that Kaze’s ways of fighting did not always work very well
against the creatures of the Shadowlands. Eventually, a small group of Crab samurai led by Kaiu Dokushojin decided to solve the problem
in a straightforward manner. Dismissing any theories or academic studies with the simple words, “I am a pragmatist,” Dokushojin and his
chosen assistants spent another sixteen years criss-crossing the Empire, fighting all possible opponents, learning what worked and what did
not against every foe and in every possible situation. Kobo was the result of their studies, and Dokushojin’s iconic phrase inspired the name
of the school they created.
The Crab have embellished this history with a highly controversial story: according to them, the Emperor himself demanded the aging
Hida Tekien bring forth a warrior to demonstrate the new fighting style. Dokushojin chose a single student, Tekien’s asthmatic grand-
daughter Hida Akemi. She spent two years in training. When the Emperor finally arrived to see the results, Akemi—who stood perhaps
five feet tall in sandals—proceeded to blind and kill a captured ogre, followed by three armored samurai from each clan. As the Emperor
and his court stared at the bloody slaughter in shock and horror, Hida Tekien handed his granddaughter the clan’s ancestral wakizashi and
commanded, “Teach that to my bushi.”
Of course this story is merely a story, not recorded in any official history, and the Crab themselves will admit this in public. No Crab would
ever endanger the Emperor, even slightly, by allowing him into the presence of a Shadowlands creature like an ogre. No Emperor (save
perhaps the infamous Steel Chrysanthemum) would ever send 21 samurai to their deaths merely to demonstrate a fighting technique. The
entire story is surely a myth perpetuated by Crab boasts and drunken tales, and in the calm light of day they will admit this.
But get a Crab into a tea-house at night, with a few cups of sake in his belly, and he will swear on his grandfather’s sword that the whole
thing is completely true.
War
244
Martial Arts in Rokugan his subjects would refuse to obey an order, Hantei III ordered
Chapter Ten
Rules to Siege Warfare unkept dice on his Battle roll equal to half (rounded
War
up) the Engineer skill rank of the highest-Status Kaiu
Engineer present.
cc Winning the Siege: Success in a siege is difficult, and
If the GM wishes to use the Mass Combat rules in the L5R
requires weeks at a minimum, if not months. Assum-
4th Edition core rulebook to cover sieges, we suggest the
ing the castle does not fall by storm, the GM should
following modifications:
choose a “base” amount of time in which the castle
cc Time: Each roll on the Mass Battle Table normally might fall—we suggest three weeks for a small cas-
represents a relatively short amount of time in a tle, six weeks for a medium-sized castle, and twelve
pitched battle, half an hour or so. For a siege, each weeks for a truly formidable Kyuden. Keep track of
roll should instead represent one day. For an excep- how many Mass Battle rolls are won by the defender
tionally slow or wearisome siege, the GM may choose and how many by the attacker during that time. If
to have each roll represent two or three days, or even the besieger wins more rolls than the defender, the
a week. castle’s defenses have weakened enough that it can-
cc Determining the Advantage: Due to the intrinsic not hold out (although this does not mean it will fall
advantages of defending a well-fortified castle, the easily—the defenders may launch a suicide attack, or
defending general should receive a sizable bonus to the besieger may have to storm the castle to finally
his roll to determine whether he is winning, losing, or break the last crumbling defense). If the defender won
tied. A suggested starting point is +10 for a small or an equal or greater number of rolls, the castle holds
weak castle, +15 or +20 for a strong castle, and +25 out; the besieger must either break off the siege or
or more for the Empire’s greatest defensive positions, maintain it for the same length of time again. For
such as Shiro Mirumoto or Kyuden Hida. each additional length of time the siege is maintained,
cc Level of Engagement: PCs who are defending may the attacking commander gains a cumulative +10 bo-
only choose to be Engaged or Disengaged. PCs who nus to the Battle rolls as the defender is weakened by
are in the attacking force may also choose to be in the starvation and despair.
Reserves. If one of the generals chooses to escalate the Obviously, the GM can and should mix in additional chal-
siege—a defender sorties to try to rout the attackers, or lenges and variations to this basic structure, such as the
an attacker who tries to storm the castle—the Heavily arrival of a relief force from outside the castle, outbreaks of
Engaged level becomes an option, and all defenders disease in one or both armies, attempts to overtake the castle
must be either Engaged or Heavily Engaged. through treachery, and so forth.
War
246
Heroic Opportunities opposition from enemy scouts, peasant rebels, or other such
issues.
for Siege Battles
Chapter Ten
Messenger Duty
The following section lists some additional potential Heroic The PCs are assigned to carry an important message. If they
Opportunities that are optimized for siege warfare. The GM is are part of the garrison, this will require slipping through
encouraged to create more such Opportunities tailored to the the besieger’s cordon around the castle—a dangerous mission
particular battle he is depicting. indeed.
This section provides new mechanics for use in the L5R 4th Rank Four: Stone Turns Steel Aside
Edition RPG. Here we present the Hida Pragmatist school, The Pragmatist is taught he does not need a weapon when
the oddly-named warriors who follow the traditions of Kobo he can turn an enemy’s weapon back on him. Regardless of
Ichi-Kai. your Stance, a number of times per skirmish equal to your
Void, immediately after you are attacked with a melee weapon
(after damage is rolled, if the attack hit) you may take a Free
New Basic School: Action to make a Contested Roll using Jiujutsu /Agility
against your enemy’s (Weapon Skill) / Agility. If you win the
Hida Pragmatist [Bushi] roll, you immediately strike the enemy with his own weapon
The practitioners of Kobo Ichi-Kai, whose primary dojo is (thus, you use your own Strength when determining damage
located in Clear Water Village, focus on unarmed combat rolled with this Technique). You may Raise on this Contested
above all other forms of martial conflict. Although sometimes Roll to perform the Increased Damage Maneuver.
considered a touch bizarre by other Crab warriors, they are This technique cannot be used during an iaijutsu duel.
nonetheless respected because of their sheer physical power
and ability to devastate virtually any opponent in hand-to- Rank Five: Fight to the End
hand combat. Pragmatists make fine yojimbo, since they can The final lesson of the Pragmatist teaches him to prevail no
leave their weapons at the door and suffer only minimal loss matter what the odds, killing his enemies no matter how
of effectiveness when doing so. Even creatures of the Shad- severe his own injuries. At the start of your Turn you may
owlands can be overcome by a skilled Pragmatist, and indeed spend a Void point to allow you make an attack as a Complex
Chapter Ten
the school was originally developed out of the need to adapt Action that ignores your Wound penalties (including Down
jiujitsu to fighting inhuman opponents. and Out) and any restrictions or penalties from Status effects
or physical Disadvantages you are currently suffering. You
Hida Pragmatist [Bushi] gain a +3k1 bonus to your damage roll
with this attack. 247
cc Benefit: +1 Agility
cc Skills: Athletics, Defense, Jiujutsu (Impro-
War
vised Weapons) 2, Kenjutsu, Lore: Shadowlands,
any Bugei skill
cc Honor: 2.5
cc Outfit: Light or Heavy Armor, Sturdy Clothing,
Daisho, Heavy Weapon or Polearm, Traveling Pack,
3 koku
Techniques
250
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Eleven
T
he student hesitated as he stared carefully at the map. It “You have taught me always to question, always to seek 251
was an incredibly detailed representation of the Phoenix knowledge, to crave certainty. How can we know that nothing
as not merely improper but verging on the blasphemous. In Shinjo was unique among the founding Kami for her curi-
fact, the Rokugani belief in kharma means someone who osity about the outside world and her profound compassion
violates the Celestial Order is not merely making a mistake for all of its inhabitants. When the First War against Fu Leng
in the current day but is also damaging the future state of his came to an end, she led her followers out of the Empire to
soul. Thus, changes to Rokugan’s society and civilization tend learn about the rest of the world. The Ki-Rin spent eight
to only “stick” if they are maintained and upheld by either centuries journeying through the lands outside Rokugan, and
earlier tradition or the mandate of divine will. For example, their experiences—including the adoption of many foreign
252 the endorsement of the Toturi Dynasty and, later, the Iweko tribes such as the Ujik-Hai into their ranks—changed them
Dynasty by the will of the Heavens allowed the Rokugani to profoundly. After their return to Rokugan as the Unicorn
accept their ascendance with relatively little complaint and Clan, they still exhibited a variety of gaijin influences, such as
Chapter Eleven
indeed with celebration; a new dynasty which took power eating red meat, using leather horse saddles and fur garments,
solely by its own strength would have met with much greater and fighting with strange weapons such as scimitars. The
resistance and would probably have been forced to maintain Unicorn Clan’s ability to retain these alien customs while still
its power through cruelty and military might. rejoining the Empire, and even to impose some changes on
Chapter Eleven
with this isolation. The impact of
the Unicorn is difficult enough
to deal with—the Rokugani have no
desire to confront further influences
from the people across the desert.
253
The oceans also serve a function of
protection from the rest of the world, but do so less
Chapter Eleven
gaijin pepper: muskets and cannon. To the Rokugani these soul gets only a single journey through the world, and every
weapons are terrifyingly unnatural and indeed near-magical soul is equally important regardless of what sort of life its
in nature, a sort of alien alchemy or sorcery that violates the body leads. All notions which the Rokugani find absurd and
proper order of things. blasphemous, of course.
The Merenae encountered Rokugan in the fifth century At some point between Rokugan’s sixth century and twelfth
when a fleet of their ships arrived at Otosan Uchi, requesting century, the Merenae continent suffered a dire and monstrous 255
permission to establish an embassy and trade mission in plague. Exact details are sketchy, but information from the
Tortoise suggests the plague struck around the beginning of
their preference for sailing, they also like to cover their feet pretend the Yobanjin do not exist, this is not an option for
with heavy boots made from waterproof animal skins. clans which border the Great Wall of the North—the Unicorn,
Although Thrane society does seem to be broadly similar Dragon, and Phoenix, and the Minor Clan of the Badger
to the Merenae, there are hints the Thrane monarch has (and later the Ox). The Phoenix, Badger, and Unicorn have
considerably less power than the Merenae king, and Thra- occasionally maintained trade contacts with the Yobanjin at
nish culture appears to be generally much looser and less various times—in fact, the Phoenix even built a village for
status-conscious than among their southern rivals. Garen that purpose, Yobanjin Mura, inhabited by people of mixed
Hawthorne, for example, was not of noble blood despite his Yobanjin and Rokugani blood. Not all contacts are friendly,
Chapter Eleven
high rank in the Thrane navy. The Thrane do have nobles, but however, for the Yobanjin are warlike and aggressive. More
the social distinction between their ruling class and ordinary than one tribe has slipped through the mountains to raid
commoners is much narrower than in most societies, and it the wealth of Rokugan. Thus, contact with the Yobanjin has
is evidently very easy for wealthy and successful commoners been fairly regular throughout history, and they actually
to gain entry to the noble class. Indeed, the Thrane clearly appear sometimes in Rokugani art and literature, the only
esteem wealth very highly, even more so than the Merenae— gaijin culture to do so. 257
which to the Rokugani is simply more proof of their barbarity. The Yobanjin are physically very similar to Rokugani,
and indeed the Empire’s early records suggest the tribe of
Chapter Eleven
garments of cotton cloth; wealthy merchants and nobles wear in the eighth century
high-quality versions of such garments, often enhanced with a woman called
silk and jewelry. The city’s soldiers wear light armor and carry Adira seized
swords and bows; ordinary citizens carry knives, and the art power in the city,
of tahaddi—knife-dueling—is considered the best way to settle using the sinister
matters of honor or vendetta. power of the 259
khadi sorcerers to
The irrigated lands around Medinaat al-Salaam produce
make herself into
Agasha—A shugenja family that served the Dragon Clan ashigaru are recruited from towns or cities. They generally
through most of its history, but defected to the Phoenix Clan receive only rudimentary training in basic tactics and the
in the twelfth century over the actions of Dragon Champion use of spears and bows, and are not permitted to keep their
Hitomi. The Agasha are traditionally known for their interest weapons after their military service ends.
in alchemy, but after their defection to the Phoenix they
Bayushi—The ruling family of the Scorpion Clan and the
more fully devote themselves to the study of multi-elemental
descendants of the clan’s founding Kami, Bayushi. They are
Emerald EMpire glossary
describe the Lost, especially those who exhibit greater power Bonge—The general term for commoners or peasants, the
and self-control. bonge encompass all those who work as farmers, craftsmen,
or merchants in Rokugan. The vast majority of Rokugani are
Amaterasu—The Sun goddess, also known simply as Lady
part of the bonge. They are forbidden by Imperial decree from
Sun. Amaterasu occupies one of the two highest positions
bearing weapons, although exceptions are made for special
within the Celestial Order. She was mother to the ten Kami
groups such as ashigaru.
and assisted in the creation of the mortal realm and the other
spirit realms. She is seen by the Rokugani to embody virtue, Budoka—Samurai will sometimes allow a peasant to swear
honor, and compassion. Lady Sun dies in the early twelfth allegiance as a personal vassal, training the peasant in certain
century, committing jigai in shame over her own actions and types of weapons. This is a specific exception to the normal
those of her crazed husband, Lord Moon. rule that prevents peasants from carrying weapons. A budoka
may serve his samurai master as a bodyguard or military
Asahina—A peaceful and monastic shugenja family which
assistant, or he may be assigned to help uphold law and order
serves the Crane Clan. They were created from a marriage
in a city or village (in which case he is referred to as a doshin).
between a Crane Clan Champion’s daughter and a Master of Fire
from the Phoenix Clan. The Asahina are known for their gentle Bugei—A general term for anything to do with the art of war.
and pacifistic nature and for their great skill at crafting fetishes Skills dealing with weapons and warfare are bugei skills.
(tsangusuri), which are essentially single-use magical items.
Buke—All samurai who are not part of the nobility (the kuge)
Asako—A monastic family of samurai who serve the Phoenix are members of the buke caste. This encompasses the vast
Clan. They are peculiar in their endeavors, and many belong majority of samurai in the Empire. Generally the buke cannot
to an esoteric monastic order called Henshin who follow a aspire to any office higher than that of provincial governor,
mysterious philosophy known as the Path of Man. Many although rare exceptions do occur. Low-ranking buke are
Asako also serve the Phoenix as scholars and courtiers. Some sometimes referred to impolitely as ji-samurai.
of them are Inquisitors, seeking out spiritual corruption both
Bushido—Originally conceived by the Kami Akodo, Bushido
within and outside the clan in an attempt to maintain the
is a code of conduct all samurai are expected to adhere to
Empire’s purity.
in order to conduct themselves with honor. The code teaches
Ashigaru—Ashigaru are peasant soldiers enlisted for service the virtues of Honesty, Courage, Honor, Compassion, Duty (or
in clan armies. They comprise a significant portion of any Loyalty), Complete Sincerity, and Polite Courtesy. Individuals
major military force in the Empire of Rokugan. Although the who manage to exemplify all seven tenets are rare, however;
perception of some samurai is that they are farmers, in truth most samurai are biased enough to conveniently overlook at
no clan wishes to remove its farmers from the fields, so most least one of the seven.
Bushi—A samurai warrior, the
most widespread and numerous
profession in the samurai caste. A
bushi trains in a dojo and learns the
martial Techniques of his family or
clan, then takes up the daisho and
enters the service of his lord.
Champion—The term champion is
most frequently used as part of the
specific position Clan Champion,
which denotes the absolute ruler
of a Great or Minor Clan, an indi-
vidual ostensibly answering only
to the Emperor himself. The title
can also be part of an indepen-
dent position that can be won
through a tournament, like
the Emerald Championship,
or conferred in recognition of
an individual’s prowess. Both
the Brotherhood of Shinsei and the
Emperor have recognized individual
samurai as champions of Bushido in the past,
for example.
Chikushudo—The Realm of Animals, of all the spirit realms
Appendix One
the one that most closely resembles the mortal realm. The family consists of those who have sworn fealty to him. As a
two realms overlap in many wilderness locations. Chikushudo family they embrace the Taint and the code of Shourido, and
is occupied principally by animal spirits, who bear a great worship Fu Leng, the Fallen Kami.
resemblance to their mortal counterparts but are more Daimyo—Technically, the title of daimyo means an individual
cunning and often possess some supernatural abilities. has been given land to govern in order to ensure all taxes are
263
Chuda—Samurai family originally founded by Isawa Chuda paid and law and order are maintained. A Clan Champion is
when he was granted the right to create the Snake Clan after technically the daimyo of a clan, while family daimyo rule
Nothing, but that hinin do not. They are not prostitutes, although their favors
can be won with repeated gifts and attention.
Goju—A family of sorts, forever tied to the power of the Lying
Darkness and the Nothing. The precise origin of their service
to this dark power is unknown, and there are
conflicting reports as to how the first Goju
entered the service of Nothing. The Goju
are individuals only in the barest
sense of the word, a great portion
of their identities having been
consumed and destroyed by
the Lying Darkness. They are,
in essence, living vessels for
the power they serve. After
the rise of the Shadow
Dragon, they serve that
being with the same mind-
less devotion.
Gunso—A military rank
roughly equivalent to a
sergeant. A gunso leads
a squad of several hohei
during a large scale battle.
Gusei—The first Mantis
Clan family name, created
by an early Mantis Clan
Champion who succeeded in carrying a knife into the pres- but are notoriously angrier and more violence-prone than
ence of the Emperor. The family name was purged after a the Togashi order. Their tattoos tend to match their visceral
poorly thought out attempt to kidnap the Emperor’s heir. natures as well. The Hitomi order is created early in the twelfth
century and reabsorbed into the Togashi a few decades later.
Haiku—The primary form of Rokugani poetry.
Hohei—A rank in the standard military structure of Rokugan,
Hanabi—Fireworks. Under Imperial law, Hanabi do not violate
hohei is roughly equivalent to a private. The rank of hohei
the proscription against the use of gaijin pepper because they
in a Rokugani army indicates the samurai has completed all
are made with native herbs and alchemical techniques rather
training in a satisfactory manner and is considered a full
than foreign science.
participating soldier in his unit.
Hantei—One of the ten Kami, the children of the Sun and
Moon, and the one responsible for freeing his siblings from Horiuchi—A shugenja family created from the Iuchi some
their father’s belly after Lord Moon consumed them in a years prior to the Clan War. The Horiuchi are the smallest
jealous rage. When the Kami arrived in the mortal realm, they independent family in service to a Great Clan anywhere in
held a tournament to see who would lead them, and Hantei the Empire. They are notable for their philosophy of adopting
was victorious. He became the first Emperor of Rokugan, and orphans created by the Empire’s various wars, and their
his family led the Empire for over one thousand years. temples serve as impromptu orphanages. They are eradicated
by plague in the late twelfth century.
Hatamoto—A trusted personal retainer of a family daimyo or
Clan Champion, generally treated as a second in command. Hoshi—An order of tattooed monks serving the Dragon Clan,
Hatamoto are most trusted by their lords to handle impor- sometimes called the tsurui zumi. The Hoshi order, like the
tant affairs in their stead. Although there is little in the way Hitomi order, is split off from the Togashi order in the early
of formal recognition for such a position, others generally twelfth century and reabsorbed a few decades later. The Hoshi
understand the importance of hatamoto and treat them are known for their introspective and somewhat withdrawn
appropriately. philosophy, and they are far less likely to be involved with the
Empire than the other tattooed orders.
Heichi—A family descended from the Crab, the Heichi rule the
Boar Clan. They oversee a secluded portion of the Twilight Iaijutsu—The formal dueling system in Rokugan. When a debt
Appendix One
Mountains and seek out rich mineral deposits for the Emperor. of honor, criminal accusation, dire insult, or other serious
The Heichi family is destroyed by the enigmatic Bloodspeaker disagreement must be resolved and no other means can be
Agasha Ryuden, who uses their souls and the blood of the used, the iaijutsu duel determines who is in the right. Two
First Oni to create the Anvil of Despair, a legendary dark arti- combatants face one another without moving, waiting until
fact of incredible power and danger. the right moment, then both leap forward and strike. Tradi-
265
tionally their swords are kept sheathed until the moment
Heimin—Literally, “half people.” A more commonly used term of attack, although a few fighting styles diverge from this
any shugenja family in the other clans. Although the Shiba which name they would bear. The Kakita are renowned
technically rule the Phoenix, in reality the Isawa Council of throughout the Empire for their prodigious duelists, masters
Elemental Masters largely direct the Phoenix Clan’s policies. of the art of iaijutsu. Although less famous than their sword-
wielding kinsmen, the Kakita artisans are also recognized as
Ise Zumi—The name given to the Togashi monks of the
some of the finest artists in Rokugan.
Dragon Clan. They possess mystical tattoos that grant them
supernatural abilities. Kami—A term that applies to two very different things in
Rokugan. When not capitalized, it refers to the basic elemental
Iuchi—The shugenja family of the Unicorn Clan. The Iuchi are
spirits that make up the universe. The kami are the spirits
known for their unconventional nature; they are frequently
shugenja speak to and invoke for magical effects, coaxing
found in the Unicorn Clan armies, for instance, in contrast to
266 the kami into specific actions. When capitalized, Kami refers
the more peaceful traditions of other shugenja families. They
to the ten children of the Sun and Moon: Hantei, Fu Leng,
also have knowledge of many gaijin magical traditions they
Ryoshun, and the seven who founded the Great Clans.
Appendix One
Imperial Court already, although that tradition falls out of Once a sentence is passed, a soul either ascends to Yomi, is
practice around the ninth century. condemned to another spirit realm for sins or corruption, or
is assigned to wait a certain amount of time before being
Kyujutsu—The skill of archery. Most samurai show great
reincarnated. The more virtuous the person was, the more his
respect for archery, although it is generally not considered to
kharma is cleansed and the less time before reincarnation.
be as prestigious as swordsmanship.
Miharu—A special term for Seppun bodyguards who protect
Legion—The smallest autonomous force capable of large-scale
the senior ranks of the Imperial families and the person and
battle in the standard Rokugani military model. A legion is
family of the Emperor himself.
typically commanded by a taisa, with a number of chui,
gunso, and nikutai under his command. The exact size of a Mirumoto—The bushi family of the Dragon Clan, descended
legion varies depending on the clan organizing it, but it typi- from Mirumoto, the hero and Thunder from the dawn of the
cally numbers around 750 troops. Empire. The Mirumoto comprise the largest portion of their
clan’s numbers. They are famous for their use of the Niten
Lost—The term Lost applies to those humans who have
Technique, the fighting style pioneered by their founder,
succumbed to the Shadowlands Taint but have retained their
which involves wielding the katana in one hand and the
minds and memories. When the Taint becomes the dominant
wakizashi in the other. They are the only family in the Empire
portion of their soul and personality, their identity is trans-
to practice this style of fighting.
formed by its power and they become evil creatures, servants
of Jigoku’s malign power. Although they remember who they Miya—One of the Imperial families, honored to serve the
are, they are now completely driven by the impulses of the Emperor directly without fealty to any clan. The Miya serve
Realm of Evil. They also tend to be physically more powerful the Emperor as his heralds, bringing his word to the people
than their previous selves, and frequently exhibit disturbing of the Empire.
or horrifying physical mutations.
Morito—The ruling family of the Ox Clan, created by the
Lying Darkness—A primordial entity of great power, also ronin hero Morito, a former Unicorn. Like their founder’s old
known as the Shadow. According to legend it is a scrap of the clan, they practice extensive use of cavalry tactics, favoring
empty nothingness that existed before the universe came into heavy cavalry over quicker and more agile forces.
being. Possessed of a certain level of awareness, the Lying
Moshi—The ruling family of the Centipede Clan. They are
Darkness could and frequently did corrupt and eventually
reclusive theologians descended from the Phoenix, and revere
absorb mortals into itself. These absorbed persons became its
Lady Sun (and in later eras, her successors) with great devo-
agents, and notably included the Goju and Ninube “families.”
tion. They are a matriarchal family, ruled by their women,
The Darkness was eventually destroyed in the early twelfth
and traditionally only females are permitted to study in their
shugenja school. After the Clan War, the Moshi become a Ningyo—A reclusive and mysterious race of aquatic serpent
family of the Mantis Clan. men who make their homes beneath the sea. They have had
only intermittent contact with mankind over the centuries,
Moto—The Moto family have a complex and sometimes sordid
and Rokugan knows little about them. They bear many phys-
history. They were originally gaijin who were adopted into
ical similarities to the Naga, but the two races do not appear
the Unicorn Clan during their travels, although they come to
to be related.
closely resemble the Rokugani over the centuries. They are
dedicated warriors with a tendency toward dark mindsets Ninja—A term of superstition and half-knowledge, used by
and gaijin tactics in battle. After the Unicorn returned to the both peasants and credulous samurai to describe stealthy
Empire, a sizable portion of the family invaded the Shad- assassins, doppelgangers, and thieves. Ninja are often cred-
owlands and fell to the Taint, becoming the infamous Dark ited with superhuman powers and tremendous fighting skills.
Moto. However, when the Lady Shinjo returned to the Empire These ninja legends are partly the result of activities by secre-
and purged the Kolat from the Unicorn Clan, she placed the tive and specialized Rokugani military forces (such as the
remaining pure Moto in charge of the clan. Shosuro Infiltrators of the Scorpion Clan) and partly due to
the activities of the Lying Darkness and its minions, the Goju
Naga—A race of serpent men who ruled the lands of the
and Ninube.
Empire long before the rise of mankind. The Naga entered a
Great Sleep countless centuries ago in order to survive until Ninube—One of two “families” who serve the Lying Darkness
they could aid in crises against the Shadowlands and the Lying and later the Shadow Dragon. Ninube bear the name of Doji
Darkness, which they had foreseen. The Naga share a sort of Ninjube, a twelfth century Crane maiden who was abducted
communal mind known as the Akasha, allowing them to sense and replaced by the Darkness. Ninube are similar to the Goju
each others’ emotions and surface thoughts at all times. They and work closely with them, but the Ninube seem more likely
are proud warriors and philosophers, and have a difficult time to be shugenja and have the appearance of more free will.
relating to humans. After the defeat of the Lying Darkness, However, their seeming self-will is merely an illusion allowed
most of the Naga return to the Great Sleep once more. by the Lying Darkness for unknown purposes.
Naginata—A Rokugani polearm which mounts a long curved Niten—The twin-sword fighting technique developed by Miru-
blade at the end of a spear-shaft. The naginata is considered moto at the dawn of the Empire and passed down through his
Appendix One
the most noble and admirable of polearms and many Roku- family to modern times. Niten is also the name of the book
gani samurai regard it as nearly as honorable a weapon as the Mirumoto wrote, describing his technique and its methods.
katana. Naginata are especially popular weapons among the
Noh—A form of Rokugani stage theater characterized by
Phoenix and among female samurai in the more traditional
tragic storylines, restrained costumes, and stylized perfor-
clans like the Lion, Crane, and Dragon.
mances. Noh is performed with minimal dialogue and music, 269
Nemuranai—The Rokugani term for an item of magical power. sometimes even in complete silence.
Numeranai are described as “awakened items” because the
Appendix One
of the Empire’s first war with Fu Leng. He spoke at length
caste. The term literally means “teacher,” but generally it is
with the Emperor, and the contents of their conversation were
used only to describe those teachers responsible for instructing
recorded by the Kami Shiba and became known as the Tao of
young samurai in their Techniques (whether bushi, courtier,
Shinsei. Shinsei gathered together seven Thunders, one from
shugenja, or otherwise). Monks use the term for respected
each Great Clan, and led them into the Shadowlands to defeat
members of their sects, and peasants also frequently use the 271
Fu Leng and turn the tide of the war. His fate afterwards is
term to honor monks who assist them in life. The term can
unknown, but his influence on the Empire is still felt in the
also be used as a term of flattery for any older, wiser person.
to using their craft for deception and infiltration. Ironically, the shugenja family known for their talent at divination. The Lion
Soshi are also the principle magistrate family within the clan. have a long-standing grudge against the Tonbo due to the
controversial circumstances of the family’s founding.
Sun Tao—A mysterious ronin strategist from centuries ago.
The exact time in which he lived is uncertain, and varies Toritaka—The Toritaka family and their clan, the Falcon
depending on which story one reads. His collected writings Clan, were created in gratitude for preventing an attempt on
on military strategy are known as the Book of Sun Tao. the Emperor’s life. They are known for their keen powers of
perception. Due to the region where they live being rife with
Suzume—The Suzume are descended from the Crane and are
spirits, they are experts on ghosts and spirits of all sorts, and
the lords of the tiny Sparrow Clan. Because of the extreme
their spirit hunters are in demand throughout the Empire. They
poverty of the Sparrow lands, their main forms of entertain-
272 are absorbed into the Crab Clan during the twelfth century.
ment and artistry are oral history and storytelling. They are
also known for being very philosophical for a bushi family. Toshigoku—The Realm of Slaughter is a spirit realm of inde-
Appendix One
Appendix One
the cycle of reincarnation known as the Kharmic Wheel.
Usagi—The first Usagi was a ronin, granted the right to create
his own Minor Clan after valorous service to the Empire Yorei—A ghost. Yorei are the spirits of mortals whose unful-
during the second war with Iuchiban. The Usagi have had filled emotions keep them in the mortal world, instead of
difficult times since then and were nearly destroyed on two departing to Meido for Emma-O’s judgment. Ghosts of a more
occasions. They are generally well regarded, however, and vengeful nature are called goryo. 273
known for having both good luck and a burning hatred of the
Yoriki—A samurai who serves as an assistant to a magistrate.
Bloodspeaker Cult.
rules do not make any prior Status requirements for the PCs
Thousands of nobles vie for attention and power within to gain the benefits and responsibilities of these Stations. Any
Rokugan. As the ruling class, samurai constantly compete character can progress into one of these Stations, or even
for the power and authority to control the world. However, into multiple Stations, should he have the opportunity and
normal player characters in the Legend of the Five Rings dedication to do so within his personal tale. Thus, it may be
role-playing game seldom even see tempting to delve into these abilities with every character.
this constant struggle, since However, these Stations are quite expensive in terms of time
276 they do not have the rank and Experience Points required to receive even the most
meager bonus, and not every character’s personal
story will necessarily lead to high office or prestige.
Appendix Two
Thus, it is recommended these optional rules be used only if and meditation. His greatest goal is to attain a higher under-
gameplay within the GM’s campaign will give the character’s standing of the spirits and elements around him.
experiences proper attention. Most characters who wish to become a Keeper of the
It should also be remembered that not all players will be Temple are trained in shugenja or monk Schools. It is certainly
interested in pursuing these Stations with their characters, possible for a person with no spiritual background to reach
and if only some characters are rising in the hierarchy of this Station, but few such characters have the dedication to
the Empire while others are not, this may lead to frustration become a true Keeper of the Temple.
within the group. A GM who is considering using these rules
should discuss the idea with the players beforehand, making
sure everyone will be able to enjoy such a storyline. Master Sensei
It is said those who control the future have the greatest
power of all. As the one who shapes the next generation of
samurai, the Master Sensei has more real power than many
Samurai Stations
of the other Stations. His moral and philosophical influence
may not be visible for decades, yet it will ramify through the
Empire for decades to come as it changes his students’ actions
and beliefs. The Master Sensei imbues his students with the
wisdom and power needed to become the Warlords, Gover-
If the GM does introduce these rules into the game, the nors, and Ambassadors of the next age.
following Stations are available for samurai PCs: Master Sensei can be characters of any School type. Also,
this is the only Station that can easily suit a character who
is not even a samurai. After all, wandering peasant teachers
Ambassador have surprising wisdom to teach those who would listen.
Seeking greater power and privileges for his clan, the Ambas- The mechanics listed in this section specifically support
sador tackles the greatest battle of all: the perilous world of bushi Master Sensei over other types, but the Station is not
Appendix Two
the courts. The Ambassador may not step onto the physical restricted to that type of character.
battlefield, yet his entire life is shaped by war. He is a word-
smith, able to turn an errant phrase into a death-blow to an
opponent’s career. Merchant Patron
Those who reach this Station learn the methods of trading Matters of money and economy are supposed to be beneath 277
favors and manipulating bureaucracy to accomplish their a noble’s notice, yet Rokugani society relies on thousands of
One of the greatest responsibilities a samurai can hope to earn Since these sorts of matters are not widely appreciated
is to become the ruler of an area within his clan’s provinces. within polite samurai company, few characters of the samurai
A Governor oversees a city, town, province, or village, trying caste choose this road. Those who do are often from courtier
to bring glory and honor to his clan. He must nurture growth, Schools, since they view the economy as just another exten-
increase trade, and protect his people from the predations of sion of their constant maneuvering for favors.
bandits, Shadowlands attacks, and the murky criminal under-
world. In many ways a Governor must juggle all the responsi-
bilities of the other Stations. It is a thankless position, but one Warlord
that must be filled to ensure a healthy Empire. The warriors who achieve this rank are the masters of the
Characters of any School may become a Governor. The battlefield. They learn tactics that allow them not only to
responsibilities of running a city may be too overwhelming conquer other generals who challenge them in direct combat,
to shugenja and monk characters, however, since they must but also to understand the thousand details required to main-
spend many hours each day maintaining their spiritual tain and control an army. The Warlord has risen through the
harmony. A magistrate, on the other hand, would consider ranks of his clan’s army, either through sheer brilliance, polit-
this Station a natural progression from his current duties. ical maneuvering, or the weight of experience. A proud noble
of the samurai class, the Warlord has made battle his mistress.
Warlords are most often from bushi Schools, although the
Keeper of the Temple occasional exception does exist.
The Keeper of the Temple is often a shugenja, priest, or monk,
and frequently does not belong to the samurai class. He has
abandoned such human ambitions for greater spiritual goals.
As the leader of a temple, monastery, or library, the Keeper is
responsible for fostering an environment of peace, harmony,
There are three main methods to gain Duty Points. There
are also special cases which are listed with specific Stations.
He pays this penalty only once, even if he decides to increase to recoup their losses. Some suggested methods to regain lost
Defenses at a later date. Duty Points are listed here:
cc An Ambassador who alienated his Explorer connec-
tion may make a Courtier (Manipulation) roll to find a
way to win his trust once more.
cc A Governor who needs to combat a fire could garner
the resources to do so from his clan by making an
Etiquette (Bureaucracy) skill roll.
cc A Keeper whose monks are too distressed by a new
thought to work could calm them with a Lore: Theol-
cc
ogy (Shintao) skill roll.
A Master Sensei who is losing students to a virulent
Ambassador Options
disease could make Medicine skill rolls to heal them,
or make Courtier rolls to find other ways of combat-
and Features
ing the threat.
cc A Merchant Patron who had a shipment stolen can
make Commerce (Trade) rolls to avoid suffering a This section describes the Features of the Ambassador and
penalty to his income. offers an optional rules system for Court Battles, allowing
Ambassadors to call on their Features to outwit their oppo-
cc A Warlord who has lost his troops can call more war-
nents in court. The GM may also choose to use the Court
riors to his banner by making a Battle roll, although
Battle system without the Ambassador rules, should he wish
this may require several weeks or months of time de-
to offer the players a more mechanical approach to courtly
pending on the severity of the losses.
role-play. Note that the Court Battle system is somewhat
complex—GMs who follow a more free-form approach to play
New Advantage: The World of the Daimyo will most likely prefer not to use it.
[Social] (5 points)
You continue your path into a dangerous part of Rokugan:
high society. You gain 5 Duty Points, which may be used to Ambassador’s Optional Rules:
purchase any Station’s Features.
The Court Battle System
This Advantage may be purchased multiple times; the
Experience Point cost increases by three for every additional A verbal battle in court can be a wild affair, with the conver-
level of the Advantage. sation drifting from topic to topic as characters attempt to
pounce on any weaknesses in their opponents’ arguments.
Appendix Two
The length of such a battle of wills can vary wildly, as the
New Advantage: The Daimyo’s Path [Social] conversation can last as long as all sides can maintain their
(10 points) focus on the discussion.
Your continued efforts have gained you respect and trust from Court Battle takes place in a series of Turns, each repre-
your superiors. You gain 8 Duty Points, which may be used senting an indeterminate period of time—most likely several
to purchase any Station’s Features. Additionally, you may minutes. “Damage” sustained during a Court Battle is repre- 279
purchase Level Three Features of your primary Station. You sented with a new mechanic called Willpower Wounds. Phys-
emonies, and which clan’s gempukku is the most ef- they must support one of their allies. This is why characters
fective at creating competent samurai? must choose sides before the topic of conversation has been
chosen.
History: Who was the true victor of the Battle of Fif-
teen Blades?
Stage Three: Conflict
Law: In a society ruled by tradition, law is a very
popular (and incendiary) subject. All characters have the opportunity to take a dramatic role
in the dispute by role-playing their contributions to the
280 Marriage: The court as a whole has begun to con-
discussion. Each character may speak his piece and attempt
sider who could be the most appropriate partner for a
to change the flow of conversation into his point of view.
specific person. This person is chosen when the Lead
Appendix Two
The Lead from the attacking side speaks first. The Lead from
chooses this topic.
the defensive side retorts, and the conversation proceeds in
Nature and Pets: Exotic fish, dogs, and other such ani- descending order of the rolls from Step Two. If there are more
mals can lead to very serious discussions. combatants on one side than the other, the GM may choose to
Romance: Love is unsuitable for true samurai, but ro- allow characters from the smaller side to speak multiple times
mances make great tales (and great gossip). (in order) to continue to rebut the opposing arguments.
Ronin: Wave men are not considered to be appropri- Each character who speaks must make a Skill roll after his
ate for polite company, but their antics can be a fas- speech to see if he has swayed audience opinion. Each speaker
cinating topic. should make a Skill roll appropriate to the argument or tactic
Rumor: The topic of conversation does not necessarily applied. For example, a poignant poem would use a Perform:
need to be truthful to begin a Court Battle. Poetry roll, while a lie would call for Sincerity (Deceit). If no
skill recommends itself, Courtier is the default skill for attacks
Scandal: A famous samurai from one of the Great and Etiquette the default skill for defense. Anyone may use
Clans has recently made a public faux pas, and you the Lore skill applicable to the current subject.
have chosen to discuss the repercussions.
The TN for these rolls should be set by the GM, choosing as
Shintao: Which interpretation of Shinsei’s words is appropriate for the difficulty of the argument, the skill of the
correct? role-play, or the attitude of the audience. Each character who
Winter Court: What would be the appropriate loca- succeeds in the Skill roll adds a +1 bonus to the Resolution
tion for this year’s most prestigious event? Roll (Step Four) for his side.
Appendix Two
Topic of a Court Battle is Marriage.
Ally: Bureaucrat (2 points): You may call on
the abilities of a scribe or librarian who can
help sort out the past. Your connection may
perhaps bend the law from time to time 281
in your favor. As Lead, you may add +2
to your Resolution Roll if the Topic of
truths. If the Topic of the Court Battle is rumors or gossip, at least one Duty Point in this Feature. A prime location
your side adds +3 at the Resolution Roll. could mean the difference between a thriving metropolis and
Ability: Secrets (4 points): You are privy to official clan a starving village. Easy access to running water, defensible
secrets, though whether you are authorized to divulge them positions, and other such considerations shape this Feature.
to others may hamper the power of this Feature. Of course, One Point represents a remote location, while five Points
you are free to ignore such limitations should you decide to could represent a high-traffic location, close to the heart of
trade your secret for a political boon. If you decide to tell the your clan.
282
opposing Lead this secret, you can negotiate for him to allow Stronghold (1—5 points): When your character becomes a
you the edge in the argument, negating the opposing Lead’s Governor, you must spend at least one Duty Point in this
Appendix Two
Skill bonus during the Resolution Roll. Exposing a secret may Feature. One Point means that you are the head of a small
have other ramifications, of course, as chosen by the GM. village or other minor settlement, while five Points represent
Ally: Out-of-Clan Official (3 points): You are well respected, a large castle or a sprawling city filled with thousands of
even outside of your own clan. You gain a +1k0 bonus to inhabitants.
your roll during Stage 3 while in the Engaged level of Court Accommodations (1—5 points): You understand the impor-
Battle. tance of hosting important guests in your stronghold. Each
Ally: Secretaries (2 points): Nothing can ever get accom- Duty Point allows you to host ten additional visitors. High
plished without the assistance of skilled aides. You are able to profile guests can bring prestige to your stronghold, earning
call on scribes, locate scrolls, and get other such tasks dealt you Glory points.
with efficiently. Defenses (1—5 points): Fortified positions, watchtowers, and
Service: Unseen Ally (2 points): When you decide to use this a standing army can be enough to discourage any bandits
Feature, you may choose to use it as any other Level One intent on preying on easy pickings. One Duty Point could
Feature for one Court Battle. The bonus stacks if you already represent wooden walls, dragon’s teeth, and a small force of
have the chosen Feature. Your Unseen Ally Feature disappears ashigaru defenders. Five Duty Points on this Feature could
after one use. represent stone walls, an extensive field of traps surrounding
the settlement, a moat, and skilled samurai warriors. If you
are using the Army Battle Rules outlined in the Warlord
Level Three Ambassador Features Station below, each Duty Point in this Feature increases the
defense’s Resolution Roll total by 1.
Ally: Imperial Connection (4 or 8 points): You have an estab- Farmlands (1—5 points): Rice paddies and fields of grain
lished link to one of the Imperial Families either through can increase tax revenue and help feed the settlement. More
marriage, school, personal ally, or some other means. You importantly, an extensive set of fields can attract the working
gain +10 Willpower Wounds, gain 5 points of Glory, and may class to your stronghold. The taxes from the Farmlands supply
add +1 to your Resolution Roll if you are Lead. These bonuses a meager income each month, totaling one koku per Duty
double if you spent 8 Duty Points in this Feature. Point in this Feature.
Ally: Yojimbo (1—4 points): You can call on the services of a Marketplace (1—5 points): The marketplace stimulates your
skilled iaijutsu duelist to champion you should it prove neces- settlement and makes sure the money keeps flowing between
sary. One Duty Point could represent a samurai fresh from the workers and the noble class. For each Duty Point spent in
gempukku, while four Duty Points could represent a duelist this Feature, you gain an income of three koku per month.
of Insight Rank 4.
Monuments (2 points): You have erected statues of war Firemen (3 points): The threat of fire is the greatest danger
heroes and Fortunes around your settlement, increasing any Rokugani settlement can face, and a vigilant fire squad
morale and boosting productivity among the people. Your is the best way to minimize damage. Firemen increase safety
people consider you a generous person and a kind ruler. You within your stronghold. Just as importantly, the populace
gain 2 Glory points. begins to trust the authorities, fostering a cooperative envi-
Peasant Quarters (3 points): The heimin and leatherworkers ronment within the walls.
need a place to rest after their long days at work. You increase Garrison (2—6 points): A settlement appears more valuable
morale among your working class people, increasing all bene- as it gains importance and wealth. A standing army, trained
fits provided by other Features by one. If the Feature has bene- from the best of the clan’s forces, can deflect assaults from all
fits per Duty Point, it only increases the overall benefit by one. but the strongest adversaries. Each Duty Point spent in this
Sake Houses (1—5 points): Sake houses can increase criminal Feature grants you 1 free Duty Point that may only be spent
activity within your holding but also provide an area where on the Warlord Personnel Features. While using these points,
people can relax and socialize. Your base income per month you do not need to pay the additional penalty for having a
increases by five koku per Duty Point and your settlement’s primary Station that is not the Warlord.
morale increases. If your primary Station is not the Governor, you must pay
However, there is a dark side to distributing alcohol among an additional penalty of 1 Duty Point for this Feature.
the masses. For each Duty Point spent on this Feature, your Magistrate Station (2—5 points): Crime is a problem that
stronghold gains one criminal organization. Also, each month only grows as your settlement grows larger and more pros-
your settlement suffers one major criminal outbreak for each perous. A Garrison can be a temporary stopgap, but most
Duty Point you have in Sake Houses that is not counteracted of the bushi who make up these defenses are not trained
by a Duty Point in the Magistrate Station Feature. to handle the insidious dangers of smuggling rings, bandit
gangs, and opium dens. Each Point spent on the Magistrate
Example: Your city has 4 Duty Points in the Sake Houses Station Feature adds 5 magistrates to your settlement, and
Feature and 2 in the Magistrate Station Feature. Because counteracts 1 Point’s worth of negative effects from the Sake
you have 2 more Duty Points in Sake Houses over Magistrate Houses Feature.
Appendix Two
Station, your city will suffer 2 major criminal outbreaks per
Willow World (3 points): A neighborhood with geisha houses,
month (a riot, fire, smuggling ring, etc).
tea houses, and theaters caters to the noble class, giving
Shrines (2 points): Because the people are highly religious, samurai a place to relax and enjoy life. Since there are few
places of worship are required to show proper deference to times samurai are allowed to show emotion, these places are
the kami. Improved shrines also prove to the common people extremely socially valuable. You may purchase the following
283
that their rulers hold the same love near to heart. Features at one less Duty Point: Court Chamber, Magistrate
Station, Garrison.
each Duty Point spent in this Feature. You must purchase all
creation Features anew; this Feature simply creates an addi-
tional opportunity for you to learn. Optional Rule:
Temple Allies (2—6 points): This Feature represents outside Basic Kata Creation
groups that are interested in the future of your temple. These
The rules listed below are a basic guideline on how to utilize
could be officials from your clan who grant your temple
the Station mechanics to create new kata for bushi. Master
funding, people from out of the clan who increase your
286 Sensei of non-bushi schools do not have the option of
standing, or secret allies who could defeat your temple’s
teaching Kata, since they are strictly a bushi mechanic, but
opponents. You may use this Feature as a temporary boost
Sensei players can easily adapt these rules to the creation of
Appendix Two
Appendix Two
a larger dojo, capable of teaching more students. One Duty cc 5 guardians (bushi)
Point could represent a tiny training room, surrounded by cc 1 skilled student of Insight Rank One
temporary housing for the students. Five Duty Points would
287
or Path for the Kata with the following restrictions: it must The greatest objective of a Merchant Patron is to build a finan-
be a bushi School, and you must have at least one Technique cial empire for his clan. While there may be other concerns as
from the School. You may purchase this Feature multiple well, the Merchant Patron usually focuses on this task above
times to increase the Kata’s flexibility but you must meet the all others.
restrictions each time. These rules are designed for simplicity and ease of play
Kata Creation: Reduced Cost (1 point): The Kata’s cost in rather than realistically simulating the ups and downs of
Experience Points is reduced by 2, to a minimum of 2. You a real economy. Players and GMs who prefer a little more
288
may purchase this Feature multiple times. danger and excitement in their economic storylines may
replace all the koku values listed hereafter with dice, with 1k1
Appendix Two
Appendix Two
These benefits come with strict repercussions. For every this Feature, you may choose from one of the following bene-
Duty Point spent in this Feature, your business gains 5 Infamy fits:
Points. If the store’s Infamy Rank is ever higher than its Glory cc You gain the Blackmail Advantage on a local official
Rank, your store automatically falls under the scrutiny of the or samurai.
local magistrates, since they consider you a greater danger cc You gain a small Glory boost for hosting a geisha. 289
than any other local threat. The role-playing implications of
your black market career are considerable, as well; as soon cc You gain a small Glory boost and increased traffic for
Appendix Two
ously disadvantageous to one side. The GM should determine roll on the Mass Battle Table and resolve any resultant Duels
which side of battle has the upper hand in terms of terrain or Heroic Opportunities. Each successful Heroic Opportunity
291
General Glory Rank One if he feels a decisive victory has not yet emerged from
the fighting.
Inspiring Speech Bonus equal to general’s Glory
if the general succeeds on an
Oratory roll
Supply Shortage -5 penalty to the unsupplied
Level 1 Warlord Features
general (penalty may increase Personnel: Archers (1 point): Samurai archers can shower the
for a large army or an extended battlefield with a rain of death. Each archer unit adds +1 to
292 period without supplies) the general’s Battle Skill roll in Step 3 of Army Battle, to a
Surprise Assault -5 penalty to the surprised maximum of +5.
Appendix Two
It is recommended that this roll not be modified by any Support: Dwelling (1—5 points): An army has two types of
means other than those listed here—allowing Techniques, dwellings: permanent barracks and temporary camps erected
Advantages, and other such factors to influence the roll will on the march. More points spent on this Feature upgrades
skew the results too widely. both the temporary and permanent housing solutions; one
Point could represent hastily crafted wooden shacks, while
Stage Six: Casualties five Points could represent camps surrounded by a stockade,
The difference between the two Resolution Rolls represents the stables, and a standing night watch that can spot danger
casualties taken by the losing side. The defeated army loses before it strikes the resting army.
a number of units whose combined Defenses (see Personnel Support: Corpsmen (1—3 points): A well-staffed unit of
Features below) equal the difference. Of course, the victorious samurai trained in medicine and healing spells can help
an army function long after it has been ground down by Crab: Hida Berserkers
the brutality of war. Each level of this Feature counts as 1
Strength: 7 Defense: 1
Defense when counting casualties. These units are not lost
from casualties.
Crane: Iron Warriors
Support: Scouts (1—5 points): Reduce terrain bonuses your
opponent might gain for advantageous terrain, by one per Strength: 3 Defense: 5
Duty Point.
Dragon: Talons
Support: Signal Corps (1 point): The Signal Corps makes sure
the army is able to fully understand and execute the gener- Strength: 4 Defense: 4
al’s orders. Gain a +3 bonus to your Battle (Mass Combat) /
Perception roll during Step Three of Army Battle. Lion: Lion’s Pride
Support: Supply Train (1 point): An army cannot march on an Strength: 5 Defense: 4
empty stomach. A collection of wagons, horses, weapons, and
extra materials follows the army to make sure it has every- Mantis: Storm Riders
thing it requires. A supply train negates the basic penalty for
being short of supply, although more serious situations may Strength: 4 Defense: 3
still apply a partial penalty.
Phoenix: Elemental Guard
This Feature may be purchased multiple times.
Strength: 4 Defense: 3
Personnel: Heavy Cavalry (2 points): Heavy cavalry can over- Strength: 3 Defense: 4
whelm an army’s defenses with a devastating charge.
Unicorn: Utaku Battle Maiden. Battle Maidens count as heavy
Strength: 4 Defense: 2 cavalry.
Appendix Two
Personnel: Heavy Infantry (2 points): Heavily armored Strength: 5 Defense: 3
warriors can withstand punishment far beyond what others
can sustain. Support: Siege Works (2 points): War engines and those
trained to use them are necessary to destroy unyielding walls.
Strength: 3 Defense: 4 You negate any bonuses the defensive army may receive 293
from a stronghold, city walls, or other such
Support: Command Staff (3 points): You may reroll your
Emerald Empire
Drowned Merchant River. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132 Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
Duty Points . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278–279 Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
E Gift-Giving. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
go . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
Earth Dragon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186 Goemon, Fortune of Heroes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
297
Earthquake Fish Bay. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 Goju . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Ebisu, Fortune of Honest Work. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Golden Sun Plain . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Index
Economic Warfare. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130 Governor (station). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 282–284
Ekibyogami, Fortune of Plague and Pestilence . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Level One Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 282–283
Elemental Council. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264 Level Three Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Elemental Dragons. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264 Level Two Features . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
Emerald Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95–96 Great Wall of the North. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Emerald Magistrate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156-159 Guests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Duties. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156–157 Gunso. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Jurisdiction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155–156 Gusei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Restrictions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157–158
Rights. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158–159 H
Emerald Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154–160
Emma-O, Fortune of Death. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Hachiman, Fortune of Battle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
Emperor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69 Haiku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Emperor’s Chosen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91–95, 264 Hamanri, Fortune of
Empire of the Scarab. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255 Stability and Government. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
Espada Cornejo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255 Hanabi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Esteban Cornejo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255 Hantei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Eta . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77–78, 264 Haruhiko, Fortune of Fishermen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Hatamoto. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
F Hawk Riders. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Heart of Nature . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Family Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88 Heichi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Fauna. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 heimin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76–77
Ferocious Determination (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Heimin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Festival of the Moon’s Wrath. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205 Henshin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Festival of the River of Stars. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205 Hida. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Fields of the Lion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23 Hida Pragmatist. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Fight to the End (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247 Hikora, Fortune of Oak. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Fire Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186 Hinanbasho sano Mittsu Shimai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19
Fist and Blade (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
Flora. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26–27
K
Kabuki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60, 120, 266
Kaeru. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hinin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77–78, 265 Kagaku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hiruma . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaiu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hiruma Castle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 Kaiu Road. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Hitomi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaiu Roka. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Hohei . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaiu Wall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Horiuchi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kakita. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hoshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kakita Artisans. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
Hosting . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43 Kala Jahir . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Hotei, Fortune of Contentment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Kaleel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Hotei Seido . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Kami. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176–177, 266
Household Rituals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Kanji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hujokuko, Fortune of Fertility. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Kansen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Kanto Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
I Karo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Iaijutsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kasuga. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Ichiro. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kata. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Ide. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kata Creation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286
ikebana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60 Katana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Ikebana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116 Kawa Mittsu Kishi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Ikoma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaze-no-kami, Fortune of Wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Ikoma Bards . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122 Keeper of the Temple (station) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 284–286
Ikoma Lion’s Shadow. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Level 1 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284–285
Ikshwaku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254 Level 2 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286
Illegal Duels. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164 Level 3 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286
Index
Emerald Empire
Medinaat al-Salaam. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259 Night of Falling Stars. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
Megumi, Fortune of Heroic Guidance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182 Nikutai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Meido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Ningen-do . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Mekham. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259 Ningyo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Merchant Patron (station) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 288–290 Ninja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165, 269
Level 1 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288–290 Ninube . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
299
Level 2 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290 Niten. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
noh. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Level 3 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290
Index
Noh. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120, 269
Merenae. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Miharu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Military Forces . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233–237 O
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236–237
Obsidian Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
Military Organization. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231–238
Obsidian Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Military Ranks. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231–232
Omoidasu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122, 269
Chui . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
On. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Gunso. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Oni . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Hohei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Onikage. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Nikutai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Oni Lords. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Rikugunshokan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Onnotangu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Shireikan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Organized Crime. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163–164
Taisa. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 origami. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
Military Traditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227–231 Osano-Wo, Fortune of Fire and Thunder. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227–228 Otokodate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228 Otomo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228–229 Otomo Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Otosan Uchi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Outlaws . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169–170
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229
Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229–231 P
Shadowlands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Painting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
Mining. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135–136 Paper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
Minor Clan Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105–106 Peasant Enforcers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152
Minor Clan Defender. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 Peasant Revolts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 241
Mirumoto. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Phoenix Clan Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
Mirumoto Taoist Swordsman. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221 Pirates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167–168
Miya. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Plains. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22–24
Miya Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
Monasteries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
Plains of the Crane. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22 Shinobi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Plains of the Unicorn . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23–24 Shinomen Mori. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21–22, 271
Poetry. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 117–118 Shinsei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Prose Literature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118 Shintao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187–195, 271
Proteins . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 Ships. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134–135
Provincial Courts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90 Shiranai Toshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Puppet theater . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60, 120 Shireikan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Shiro. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
R Shiro Akodo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Shiro Chuda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Raja. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254 Shiro Heichi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Reading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62 Shiro Sano Ken Hayai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Refuge of the Three Sisters. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19 Shiro Shiba. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Reihaido sano Ki-Rin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Shiva the Destroyer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
Reihaido Shinsei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Shochu . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Reihaido Uikku . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Shogi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60–61
Relentless Resolve (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171 Shogun. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Rikugunshokan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270 Shogun of the Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93–94
Rise to Meet the Challenge (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171 Shoji Screen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Rising Shadows (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207 Shosuro. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
River of Gold. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131, 132 Shourido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
River of the Last Stand. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18 Shrines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
Ronin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73–74, 270 Shugenja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Ronin Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106 Siege Engines . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
Ruby Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99 Sieges. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242–243
Ruins . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 Soshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Ruthless Determination (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207 Soshi Magistrate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Ryoko Owari Toshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131, 270 Soul of Brilliance (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Ryoshun. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270 Spell Creation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Index
Saibankan, Fortune of Magistrates and Judges. . . . . . . . . . . 184 Strength of the Mantis (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
Sake . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Strike of Harmony (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
Sakkaku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Sudaro, Fortune of Perseverance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Sampan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Suitengu, Fortune of the Sea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Samurai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36, 271 Sultan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Samurai Stations. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277–293 Sun Tao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
School. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Suzume. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Scorpion Clan Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 104–105
Sculpture. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
T
Seido Jurojin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
Seikitsu Pass. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 tahaddi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Seikitsu Range. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16 Taisa. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Sempai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tamon, Fortune of the North Wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Sengen, Fortune of Mount Sengen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184 Tamori . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Senpet Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255–256 Tao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Sensei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Taryu-Jiai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Seppuku . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tattooing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119–120
Seppun . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tea Ceremony. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
Seppun Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107 Technique . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Setsuban Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204 Temple. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216–217
Seven Fortunes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178–179 Temples. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
Shadow Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186 Tengen, Fortune of Writing and Literature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Shadowlands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tengoku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Shiba. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Ten Thousand Gods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Shiba Artisans. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122, 123 Teodoro Cornejo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Shilah. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256 The Art Speaks (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Shinden. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199, 271 Theater. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
Shinden Osano-Wo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 The Awe of the Throne (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Shinjo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 The Daimyo’s Path (advantag) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Shinjo Bushi School [Bushi]. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31 The Eternal Stone Unleashed (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Shinmaki Order. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206 The Face of Justice (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
The Joy of Plunder (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143 V
The Lion Cannot Fail (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
The Magistrate’s Cut (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171 Vassal Families . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
The Quiet Lion’s Claws (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Vegetables . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
The Speed of Certainty (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 Vishnu the Preserver. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
The Spirit of Ikoma (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Voice of the Emperor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
The Strength of Humility (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 Void Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
The Strength of the Throne (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
The Terror of the Throne (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79 W
The Touch of Destiny (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
The Way of Sincerity (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123 Waging War. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239–244
The Willow in the Storm (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170 Wakizashi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
The World of the Daimyo (advantage). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279 Wako. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Thunder Dragon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187 Wall Above the Ocean. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16, 18
Tidal Landbridge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 Wandering Year. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Tofu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Warlord (station). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 290–293
Togashi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Level 1 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 292–293
Toku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Level 2 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293
Toku, Fortune of Virtue. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185 Level 3 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293
Tonbo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Water Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
Topaz Champion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99 Way of Elements Highway . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Toritaka. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Way of the Ki-Rin (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Toshigoku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Wearing Down the Mountain (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Toshi no Omoidoso. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25 Weddings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
Toshi Ranbo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Toturi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Emerald Empire
Toyoyuke-omikama, Fortune of Grain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185 Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
Trade Routes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130–135 Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
Overland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130–132 Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
Rivers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132–133 Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
Seagoing Trade. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133–134 Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
Trading. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136–141 Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
301
Crab Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136–137 Wildlife. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26–28
Crane Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137 Winter Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Index
Dragon Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137 Witch-Hunter . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Imperial Holdings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141 Women’s Rite for Needles. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Lion Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137–138
Mantis Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138 X
Minor Clan Holdings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Phoenix Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139 Xing Guo, Fortune of Steel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Scorpion Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
Unicorn Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140 Y
Treason. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164–166
Tribe of the Sky. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257 Yama-no-kami, Fortune of Stone. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Tsi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Yama no Kuyami. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Tsuno. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Yasuki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Tsuruchi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Yobanjin Mura. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Turquoise Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98 Yobanjin Tribes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Twilight Mountains. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 Yobanjin Wyrms . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Yodotai . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Yodotai Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 258
U Yogo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Ujina. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Yojimbo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
umai wrestling. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60 Yomi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Unicorn Clan Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105 Yorei . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Unit Structure. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232–233 Yoriki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153–154, 273
Army. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233 Yoritomo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Company. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Yotsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Legion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233 Yozo, Fortune of Vengeance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Reserve Company. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Yugure Yama . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Squadron. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Yume-do. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Usagi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Utaku . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Z
Uzume, Fortune of Dancing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Zocho, Fortune of the South Wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Zokujin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Behold the
Emerald Empire!
“Let this be called Rokugan, the Emerald Empire,
and let it reflect all the glory and majesty of the
Heavens themselves.”
-Hantei,
First Emperor of Rokugan
™
WWW.L5R.COM
ISBN 978-1-59472-056-7
53999